 
# My Hidden Life

### My Life Series Book One

## Necie Navone

### Contents

1. Chapter 1: First Memory

2. Chapter 2: Capo Sets a Plan

3. Chapter 3: My First Gun

4. Chapter 4: The Sleepover

5. Chapter 5: The Attacks Begin

6. Chapter 6: Lou Talks to His Brother

7. Chapter 7: I Was Ready

8. Chapter 8: Learning in the Aftermath

9. Chapter 9: Gym Day

10. Chapter 10: Realization of My Life at 15

11. Chapter 11: 30 Minutes Later

12. Chapter 12: My Birthday Dinner

13. Chapter 13: First Stop, America

14. Chapter 14: Who's That Girl

15. Chapter 15: Let the Shopping and Fun Begin

16. Chapter 16: The Party

17. Chapter 17: The First Kiss and More

18. Chapter 18: The Fast Departure

19. Chapter 19: The Cappucci Family

20. Chapter 20: Paris, More Than a Shopping Trip

21. Chapter 21: Venice and My Gondola Experience

22. Chapter 22: Learning the Reality of My Life

23. Chapter 23: Standing Up to Papa

24. Chapter 24: Uncle Louie and Papa Have It Out

25. Chapter 25: Papa's Trip
**My Hidden Life**

**Book One in My Life Series**

by Necie Navone

Copyright 2018 by Necie Navone

Cover Designs: RMGraphX

Stacey Debono Editing & Graphic Design

My Editor and friend with an enhancing eye:

Michelle Luxembourger

Final Eyes Editor: Katy Nielsen

Formatting & Graphic Promotional Design by: Kaila Duff

* * *

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places,

incidents, and organizations, are a product of the author's imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead is entirely coincidental.

* * *

All Rights Reserved. **** In accordance with U.S. Copyright

Act of 1976, the scanning, uploading, and electronic sharing or distribution of any part of this book without the permission of the publisher is unlawful piracy and theft of the author's intellectual property and hard work.

Thank you for your support of the authors rights.

* * *

ISBN: 978-0-9997235-2-4

# Thank you & Dedication

I would've never self-published my first book, without the words of encouragement I received from Author Kristen Ashley. She told me, not to give up on my dream of being a writer and encouraged me to self-publish during a time when I was doubting myself. She advised me to keep telling the stories that live in my head, because one day I'd find that niche of readers that will love my books.

* * *

Words can not express how grateful I am to Author Marie Force as well. Her Facebook classes are invaluable to me. I would have never figured this self-publishing world out without her classes and guidance. Her compliments blew my mind. I printed them out as a reminder, I can do this. She is a true Saint.

* * *

In closing, I'd like to thank two of my sons, Joel, and Jonny. These two young men have been a great help with my grammar, spelling and more. I know I can always send them a text asking, " _in this sentence is it laying or lying_?" They both would laugh and help, understanding my struggles. I consider myself blessed.

# Chapter 1: First Memory

### (Aless)

Today is my sixth birthday, and it's a special day. My Papa is the _capo di tutties_ of the Canzano Family, which makes me a princess because he's like a king. Whatever Papa says is law, and people follow him without question.

We're on our way to a big Family dinner. All of the Family will be there, but I'm not really related to all of them. Papa always says, "It's the blood they shed for the Family, and the devotion they've shown that makes them Family."

Mom's been planning this special dinner for a long time with the help of my Nonna. I'm wearing a special dress and cape Mom had made for me just for today. My dress is the most beautiful dress I've ever seen. It's white with a very full skirt and little pretty pink embroidered flowers all over it.

I'm so excited for my party. Nonna tells me all about it while Mom and my nanny, Camilla, give me a crown of braids.

"Little One, tonight is your big night. You will remember it always. You'll be getting a very special gift this evening, a tiara that was created many, many generations ago. It has always been passed down to the daughters of the Capos and was to be worn from the time they are six years old until they become a young lady at fifteen. Then they choose a stone from the tiara to make their Family necklace and replace that stone with a new one. Your Mother and I wore it on our wedding days since we weren't daughters of a Capo. We both chose emeralds, and when it was your mom's time to pick her stone, she asked me to help her choose its replacement. We chose a big, heart-shaped ruby."

I can't take my eyes off of Nonna. Her story entrances me. I, Alessandra Alexa Sophia Canzano, am getting _the_ tiara tonight. I'm thrilled and overjoyed as I sit still and listen to her.

"This tiara will be your most valued treasure. As the Princess, you are to wear it everywhere. I'm sure you'll love it."

She lifts her large emerald necklace, the one she always wears. It's stunning with two gold swords crossed over each other in front of the emerald with our Family name engraved on one of them, forming our family crest.

"This is the stone I picked for my family necklace. It stays lying against my heart and shows my place within this Family. This necklace lets everyone know that the Family will protect me. No one can ever harm me without having to answer to the Family and most importantly to our Capo, your Papa. Tonight, Little One, you take the first step into your place within this Family, as it's only princess."

"Oh, Nonna, I will. I will wear it and love it. I'll cherish it always, and take really, really good care of it too, I promise," I vow, looking up at her with a huge smile.

Nonna chuckles and bends down to hug me. "Oh, Little One, I know you will. You will be my perfect little angel."

As Nonna is kissing my cheek, there's a light knock at my bedroom door opens. It can only be my favorite person in the world, my Uncle Louie. He's got to be the biggest and tallest person in the Family. He always says, "I'm only six foot five and weigh two hundred pounds more than you." which makes me giggle because that's an awful lot, considering I only weigh fifty pounds.

"The cars are ready and waiting for you ladies. Let's get this celebration started." He looks at me with bright, smiling eyes.

"Oh my, Lou, can you get her cape on for me please?" Mom exclaims as she rushes out the door followed by Camilla and Nonna. They chatter away as they move to the stairs.

Uncle Louie bends down his large frame and wraps my white cape, with a real fur collar, around me and fastens the golden clasp under my neck. It's so soft and even has little slits at the waist for me to put my hands through. I can also flip it back to show the pink satin lining that matches the flowers that are all over my dress. When it's folded back, it looks like a royal cape.

"You look just beautiful. Are you ready to go to your party, Little One?"

"Oh, yes. I can't wait!" I grab his big hand and tug him to the door.

"I won't be able to do this much longer," Uncle Louie says as he swoops down to pick me up. He carries me out the door.

"Uncle Louie, I'm six years old today, I can walk," I protest with a giggle.

"Nope, not until that tiara is on your head are you truly six years old." He chuckles as he continues, "But, you'll always be my Little One... unless you grow up to be taller and fatter than me."

We both laugh all the way to the waiting car.

As we pull up to the Family restaurant, I see a huge pink and white balloon arch stretching from the front door to the car. Huge bouquets of pink and white flowers line the walkway under the balloon arch. The doorman runs over to open our car door. Uncle Louie hops from the front passenger seat where he always rides, shoves the doorman out of the way and takes my hand to escort me into the restaurant. Papa and Mom follow us but stop to wait for Nonna to get out of her car.

Inside, everything is covered in pink and white balloons, flowers and streamers. I take off my white gloves and tuck them into my new purse. I feel so grown up and beautiful tonight. I can't wait for it all to begin. I know I have a big surprise coming.

Uncle Louie helps me remove my cape, takes my purse, and hands both to the coat clerk. Mom, Nonna's and my things are hung in a private closet.

Finally, Uncle Louie escorts me, Mom and Nonna, to our table, which is set on a small stage in front of everyone. This is so Papa and Uncle Louie can see the whole Family, and so they can see us easier too. Uncle Louie picks me up and sets me on a big chair stacked with pillows, making me look taller.

I take in all the pretty decorations for my party. It looks amazing. There's a huge banner that reads, "Happy Birthday, Princess Alessandra," over the gift tables. There's so many presents that the staff is setting up a third table just to hold them all.

Everything is pink, Mom's favorite color. I guess she thought it's mine too, but it's not. That's okay, it makes Mom happy.

Papa walks through the crowd, shaking hands and patting men on their shoulders. Vito and Lorenzo, his guards, follow closely behind him, as usual. The restaurant is filling rapidly. Every table is packed with people of all ages. Everyone is here, even my friends, which makes it extra special.

It's rare that the entire Family gathers in one place at the same time. Usually, we would never all be in the same place, and the women and children would gather somewhere else.

"Today's your birthday celebration," Papa had told me earlier, "but it's different from all of your other birthdays. It's very important for everyone in the Family to witness this, Princess."

Papa sits in the middle, as usual, but tonight I'm seated to his right, with Uncle Louie beside me. Usually, Papa has Mom on his left, and Nonna to his right. But tonight is different; Nonna is sitting beside Mom to her left. Mom and Papa's bodyguards stand behind us.

I turn in my seat and peek over my shoulder to smile at them. They never smile back. They give me that chin lift thing that men do with each other, making me giggle.

Just as I try to copy them and give them my very own silly chin lift, Uncle Louie pats my leg. I find him shaking his head at me and pointing to the gathered guests. He's trying not to laugh, which makes me giggle harder.

"Are you ready for your dinner to begin, Little One?" Papa asks.

"Oh yes, Papa," I answer excitedly.

Papa nods to the head chef, who claps to signal the wait staff. They flow across the stage wearing white shirts with pink ties and black aprons, placing our dinners before us. Seconds later, the entire wait staff enters the dining hall from the back, carrying trays with everyone else's dinner. They serve dinner so fast that I'm surprised.

Nonna let me help pick out the menu for this evening's dinner. We chose all my favorites for everyone to enjoy. Oh, how I hoped they like it as much as I do. The basil from the pesto fills the room with a wonderful aroma. I can hardly wait for the main course to arrive at our table.

First, we're served minestrone and then a Caesar salad. Our wait staff makes sure every table has garlic bread as well as fresh sliced french bread with olive oil, minced garlic, and basil for dipping. My servings of the soup and salad are very small because I want to save room for my very favorite, chicken pesto pasta. It's made special to my liking, with no pine nuts and lots of Parmesan cheese. When it finally arrives, I sit up straight like a lady so as not to get a speck of the green pesto on my party dress. Papa had insisted we have a second entrée of braised lamb for everyone as well, for some reason.

After all the plates are cleared, Papa stands. Uncle Louie pulls me into his arms and joins him, standing next to Papa's capo chair. It's a large, leather high-back chair made of richly colored cherry wood. Uncle Louie places my feet on the chair, leaving me to stand on it. He kisses both of my cheeks then moves to stand at my right and places his left hand on the back of the chair. Papa's right-hand man, Vito, hands Papa a red velvet jewelry case. He smiles at me as he returns to his position. I'm smiling so big my cheeks are starting to hurt, but I don't care because I know what's in that jewelry case and I can't wait to see it.

Papa opens the small, velvet case. He gives me a bright smile as he lifts the small tiara from the case. The girls and women throughout the restaurant gasp collectively. Papa holds the tiara high for everyone to see.

It's covered in diamonds and precious stones of different sizes and shapes. In the center of the small tiara is the biggest heart-shaped ruby I've ever seen. It's even more beautiful than Nonna described.

My eyes grow big as Papa turns to me, and I already know which stone I'll chose for my family necklace. He leans over me and places the tiara on my head. It's so heavy. Papa kisses both of my cheeks, then my forehead, and finally, a quick kiss on my lips. He lifts me into his strong arms and turns to face our guests.

"Let me introduce you to the Family's Princess!" he shouts.

Cheers and whistles answer his announcement. Papa gives me a gentle squeeze and makes sure to turn so everyone can see me better. I smile just as big as I have all night as cameras flash from every direction.

"As Capo of this Family, I want you all to know Alessandra is our princess."

Papa stands me back on the chair then turns back to the Family, continuing his speech.

"She is the future of what is to come, and one day I will find her the best man to become her husband. Together, they will carry on the Family name and its traditions."

Everyone starts to clap again, but Papa holds his hand up to quiet them.

"Alessandra will be brought up and trained to be the next Capo of this Family and will rule it with the support of whomever I choose to be her husband."

This time, the applause isn't as cheerful. Some of the men's faces are scrunched like they tasted something bad, and the women look at each other with surprise. My father's face is very serious, and so is Uncle Louie's. Mom and Nonna come around the table and stand next to Papa. Mom has tears in her eyes, but Nonna has the biggest smile I've ever seen on her face.

She gives me a little head nod, then turns to the crowd, her smile vanishing. She told me earlier that day to just stand here and smile for our Family while Papa spoke to everyone, and I do just that. I proudly smile at all the people who came to celebrate my birthday, being a perfect little angel for my Nonna. I don't understand most of what Papa is saying, or what it all means, nor why everyone seems so surprised, so I just stand there swaying back and forth, feeling my dress swish against my legs.

I feel like I'm a real princess wearing my crown and this beautiful dress. I'm glad Mom and Camilla braided my hair and wrapped it around my head, or the crown would be too big. It has to be a little big for when I grow up. I'm going to wear it to all the Family get-togethers and whenever I leave the house because I'm the Family's princess now.

Papa places his hand on my back, announcing, "Come and welcome your princess and wish her a happy birthday!"

All the men line up on Papa's left. The line wraps around the side of the huge room. The first man kisses Papa's ring, then hands him an envelope.

He approaches me and grabs my hand. I shoot Papa a nervous look, and he nods to me. "They do this to let you know they are forever in your service, Alessandra."

Man after man kisses my hand, declaring their allegiance to me. When the last man leaves the stage, the room gets quiet.

Uncle Louie starts singing "Happy Birthday" in a loud and clear voice. Everyone joins in as the wait staff rolls out the biggest cake I've ever seen. It looks like my favorite, strawberry cake with strawberry cream cheese frosting. There are little flowers and bows in different shades of pinks looped around it. This is the best part of birthdays, the cake.

After dessert, it's time to leave. Uncle Louie wraps my cape around me, securing the clasp beneath my chin. He folds it back, showing the pink satin.

"Little One, you made me so proud tonight. I devote myself to you and will lay down my own life to make sure you are always happy and smiling. No matter what, I will be here for you. I love you, Princess." Uncle Louie kisses my forehead, both cheeks and then my lips, before lifting me into his arms for a big bear hug. His words make me happy because I love my Uncle Louie so much.

Papa helps Mom into her coat as Vito helps Nonna with hers. We move through the large oak doors of the dining hall into the cool night air. Several of Papa's men load my presents into an SUV. Our guests stand around, waving to us as we make our way to the car. Most are smiling, others are whispering to each other.

Holding my Papa's hand, Uncle Louie walks beside me. Papa lifts my hand above my head and spins me in circles as I hold onto his fingers. My dress and cape catch in the wind, making me feel like a ballerina.

Papa releases my hand, and I raise both of my arms, pirouetting around. Papa's happy face flashes by on every turn, making me happy. This is the best birthday ever.

A loud popping sounds stops my dancing. People scream, some of them falling to the ground, others running frantically around. Vito grabs Nonna and shoves her into a car. More popping sound shatter the night air as I watch everyone panic around me. My spinning has left me a little dizzy, but I see Uncle Louie pull out his gun and he starts shooting at the darkness around us.

Papa opens the door to the Town Car and pushes Mom inside. He reaches his hand out for me. As I take a step toward him, I'm stopped. Something hits me in my shoulder, hard. My arm goes limp.

Mom screams from the car and starts to get out, but my father shoves her back inside. He runs to me and picks me up with one arm, and in his other hand he's carrying a gun aimed at the dark trees. Uncle Louie wraps his big arms around both of us and shoves us into the car, slamming the door behind us.

Mom dives onto the floor of the car, still screaming and crying. My father wraps his arms around me as he falls into the back seat, laying us sideways. There are sounds of faint screams and cars speeding away from outside our car, and I can hear them, pings as bullets bounce off the car and windows.

Uncle Louie jumps into the front seat and rolls down the window. He points at the trees again and shoots.

"Go, go, _GO!!_ " he shouts at the driver. Our driver swerves around fleeing guests, jolting us. My shoulder screams in pain.

"Oh, God! They shot our baby! Look at all the blood! Oh, my God, oh, my God!" Mom's wails trail off as she buries her head in her hands, sobbing.

Papa sits us up, but I can't find my balance because I can't move my arm. He balances me, and I look down at my dress and notice with horror that it's covered in dark, red blood. My blood. My once beautiful dress and cape are ruined. My bottom lips quivers as the pain finally registers. I don't cry, but Mom isn't helping, carrying on the way she is.

"Shut the fuck up and be quiet!" my father yells and reaches over and slaps her. I've never heard my father yell at Mom like that. She closes her eyes, rocking and praying to Mother Mary. I feel bad that Papa hit her, but I'm relieved she's not screaming anymore.

I try to look at my arm, but there's so much blood. Papa yells instructions to Uncle Louie about calling a doctor, saying I've been shot. How did that happen? When? Is that why my arm hurts? My eyes feel heavy.

Papa carefully unclasps my blood-soaked cape, pulling it down carefully over my shoulder. It jostles my wound, sending more pain down my arm. He tosses it to the floor of the car.

"You're going to be okay, Princess. You're such a strong and mighty little soldier. Look at you, barely shedding a tear." He wipes a tear from under my eye. "Look at your weak mother, crying and calling out to God."

He glances at Mom, shaking his head. Papa unzips my dress and, with great care, pulls it down over my arm. I take in a quick breath as pain shoots from my fingers to my neck. My body trembles, shaking me from head to foot.

"Lou, tell the doctor her wound is on her left shoulder," he shouts. "It looks like the bullet went completely through her, there's a clear exit wound, but it's bleeding heavily."

Papa pulls me into his lap, holding me still. He reaches for the cabinet below the wet bar and pulls out some white towels and presses one on the front and one on the back of my shoulder. It hurts so bad, but I know he's trying to help stop the bleeding. I try so hard to be Papa's good little soldier, but I can't help the tears that fall from my eyes. I don't make a sound. Uncle Louie watches me closely, looking sad and worried. He tries to give me a little smile. Spots swim in my vision, and I'm so tired. I let my eyes close and let the darkness take away the pain.

"She was so brave, son. But her mother," Nonna says. Papa responds, but I can't hear him.

I'm lying on a big bed, probably in Nonna's room. I keep trying to open my eyes but can't. It's like Uncle Louie's gym weights are attached to my eyelids. Wanting to hear more from Nonna and Papa, I lay still and listen.

"The doctor had to sedate Sophia," Nonna continues. "She's sleeping now."

The bed dips and Papa's musky scent fills my nose. He wraps his hand around mine, giving it a little squeeze. Pushing my hair off my face, he kisses my forehead.

"She is such a strong little girl, a true soldier and my daughter. She wasn't wailing like her mother, or any other six-year-old little girl would have. I have no idea what I am going to do with Sophia. She is a weak, spineless woman now. What did I see in her all those years ago, Mama?"

Nonna chuckles. "Oh, Alessandro, you know you love her. She never got over watching her sister die in her arms. And the other loss was just too much for her. Seeing something like that can break a woman. Sophia wasn't brought up seeing all of this like you were. Her father only worked for the Family, you know that. They never witnessed things like she did that day."

Papa let out a big sigh. "The doctor said the bullet wound would leave a small circular scar in the front, where he had to give her five stitches. The scar on the back of her shoulder will be a bit larger and will leave about a four-inch scar. It took seventeen stitches to close her up where the bullet exited. He didn't see any major damage to muscle or bone. It was a clear injury. He didn't believe it was a direct hit, we think it was probably a ricochet. She is one lucky little girl. We all are."

They're both quiet for a minute, then Papa continues, "We must watch her very closely for infection and make sure to give her all her medications. She can't move it at all until the wounds close. She must take it easy. That's why her arm is wrapped tightly against her body. Can you help me ensure she is kept busy and entertained, so she'll keep still?"

The door opens, and Uncle Louie starts asking about me right away.

"How's Little One? Still sleeping, I see. If you need to go, Al, I'm here now and not going anywhere. Vito and Lorenzo are handling the rest of the men, giving out orders. They'll give you an update later tonight on the wounded and casualties."

Nonna sits beside me, taking my hand from Papa's.

"Alessandro," Nonna says in a firm voice, "go ahead and tend to Family business. Lou and I will not leave her side until she is 100%. I'm staying right here with her. I don't think Sophia will be of any use for a while. She has never dealt well with things like this, nor any Family matters."

Papa kisses my head, whispering, "I'm so proud of how strong you are, Princess."

"Thanks for taking care of everything," he says to Uncle Louie. "I know how badly you wanted to be here with our Princess. You and I both know you would have been threatening the doctor, and he needed to not be in fear for his life while doing his job. He finished up about thirty minutes ago, but she hasn't woken up yet."

"And Mama, thank you for helping with Sophia. Let me know if anything changes with my Princess."

The room is quiet after Papa leaves and I'm so very tired. I let myself fall back to sleep, hoping I'll be better tomorrow. I'm not looking forward to not being able to do the regular stuff I enjoy.

Uncle Louie and Nonna didn't leave my side for three long weeks. Nonna shared her bed with me the first week. Uncle Louie brought in a rollaway bed from somewhere and slept in the room with us. He looked so uncomfortable on the little rollaway bed with his feet hanging off. It made me laugh when he'd roll over and fall off that cot. I told him the bed was big enough for all of us, but he wouldn't hear of it. With my arm wrapped so tightly around my body, I couldn't move it. I was also on so much medication the first few days I couldn't seem to stay awake either.

Finally, after ten days, Dr. Pello came and removed my stitches. It didn't hurt at all. He put my arm in a sling, keeping my arm tight against my body, but at least I could move my fingers. He said I still needed to keep my arm still for another week, to make sure everything healed properly.

Both Nonna and Uncle Louie were with me from the moment I opened my eyes each day and until they closed at night. They acted out stories for me, and we had tea parties with my dollies and my big stuffed brown bear, Fluffy. Uncle Louie gave the huge stuffed bear to me when I was two years old. Fluffy was the same size as me then, and it is still my favorite toy. I don't go anywhere without Fluffy by my side.

Days later, I got to open all my birthday presents, but my playroom was overloaded again. I've always loved to give my stuff away to make room for the new. It makes me feel good inside to share my toys with other little girls within the Family or elsewhere who didn't have as much as I do. Nonna and Uncle Louie helped me sort through everything and donate it.

Every day after lunch and before bed, Mom came in to read to me. She tried so hard not to cry, but I still saw the tears in her eyes and heard her sniffling. I also noticed her hands shook now.

Nonna and Uncle Louie always make me feel loved and cherished. I know they see me as _me_ and not what I'd become, _the Family's Princess_. They're the people who I'm closest with. They've taken care of me since the day I was born, and I can't imagine my life without either one of them.

Nonna's room is right beside mine, we have a connecting door she leaves open at night. She says she likes to listen to me snore, but I don't snore. I'm a little girl, and little girls don't snore.

Uncle Louie, though, snores loud enough for us to hear. His room is across the hall from mine. I like to tease him, letting him know he snores so loud it sounds like a large growling bear. He laughs and says it isn't him, it's Fluffy, my teddy bear, which always makes me giggle.

He sleeps with his door open. He says, it's so he can scare the monsters away, but I don't believe in monsters anymore. It's the bad men he's protecting me from, like the ones who shot me. I think that's why he leaves his door open at night.

# Chapter 2: Capo Sets a Plan

### (Alessandro)

Sitting in my office, I find myself looking at the photographs on my desk. The picture of Sophia and I at our wedding makes me smile as I pick it up. She was so young and so beautiful. It's been over twelve years since we were married. Her light brown hair and stunning light blue eyes drew me in. It was her eyes that struck me when we met. It's rare to see such light blue eyes in the Family.

She was so sweet, young, and innocent. No other woman ever grabbed my attention like she did. Sophia wanted nothing to do with me at first. Oh, she liked me. The way her eyes sparkled when she looked at me told me all I needed to know. I run my fingertips over Sophia in the picture frame, remembering how I loved her back then. She was such a different woman then, not the weak, fragile woman she is now. As I place the silver frame back on my desk, I continue to reminisce.

I pick up another photograph of Sophia, her hands over her round belly. She still has those sparkling light blue eyes and a huge smile on her face. Alessandra thinks this is a picture of her in her mommy's tummy, but it's not. Thinking back, it was taken less than an hour before the tragedy that rocked our Family happened. I feel a stabbing pain in my chest, the one I always feel when I think about it.

Quickly, I turn my head to the next picture of Sophia. Her smile isn't as big, and she's lost the sparkle in her eyes. She's holding Alessandra as a toddler and is looking at the camera with her head tilted towards Alessandra. Our little princess with her big ice blue eyes is reaching up for Lou. Her eyes are even lighter than her mom's. My girls are so beautiful. Sophia thinks Alessandra looks like Elena, Sophia's sister, but she has my black hair.

Glancing back at the other picture of Sophia when she was pregnant, I think of Junior. He would have been six, maybe seven years old at the time the photo of Sophia holding Alessandra was taken. I always use that reference point. How old he would be. Sighing, I close my eyes, taking in a deep breath.

Everything goes back to Junior and when we lost him. My thoughts always wander to the 'what if's?' What would our life be like now, if I had my son? He would have been about eleven now, if he wasn't taken from me, from the Family. I blame the Caza Family for killing him when they gunned down Sophia's sister, Elena. They destroyed it all. The deaths of Elena and Junior changed Sophia forever. That sparkle in her eyes is gone. It disappeared that day and has never come back.

That Family has never gotten over me not marrying their daughter and merging our two Families. I just didn't have feelings for her. Olga was beautiful and a powerful woman. She still is, but I never had feelings like that for her like I did for my wife. Sophia was _IT_ for me. I wanted what my heart desired, nothing else mattered back then. I was the first to break the rules and marry outside of the Family, to marry for love.

Thinking about it now, I believe the Caza Family wants Alessandra dead, and probably Sophia as well. I cannot let that happen, I will hunt down and kill them all myself if I must. They will not take my little princess from us.

The door opens, and I look up as Lou walks in.

"What the fuck took you so long? I called you over 30 minutes ago for this meeting." I demand of my brother.

Lou smiles that silly grin he always has when he's about to tell me an Alessandra story.

"Well, our Princess demanded I have cookies and milk with her and Fluffy as she told me about their adventures with Mama and Sophia today. They were pretending that they were on an African Safari hunting butterflies to turn them into fairies." He sits down and laughs, then continues, "How could I turn her down? I didn't realize this was such an important meeting that you couldn't wait a few minutes."

Shaking my head, "Only you would put a six-year-old's playtime in front of Family business."

"Unless it has to do with death or imminent danger, then she will always come first," Lou declares. "If she wants me there, I'll be there. Is this life or death?"

"Yes. Yes, it is," I reply in a grave tone. "I think the Caza Family wants our Princess dead. I think they attacked the Family at her birthday celebration in an attempt to kill her and Sophia."

Lou just looks at me, and I can see the anger building in his eyes. Finally, he takes a deep breath and says, "I was thinking the same thing. I hate to say it. That's another reason I will not leave her alone. Not even for a minute, not without someone, I can trust. I pulled Lorenzo off your detail outside the door and told him not to let her out of his sight until we're done in here."

I glance back at the picture of Sophia and me, with our little princess. She's wearing a huge smile' she's so young, innocent and proud. She's a true Canzano, strong as they come. Looking at Lou, I see the stress etched deep onto his face as well. He's been through just as much Family shit as I have.

"We must start training her. I know she's young, but she needs to be aware of who she is. She needs to know how dangerous the Caza Family is and to be aware of any possible danger. We must train her in all ways, to be at the ready to defend herself if needed. She needs to always be observant of her surroundings and be prepared to do whatever she needs to do to protect herself. It needs to be second nature to her."

"What are you saying? You want me to put a gun in a six-year-old little girl's hands and tell her... what? That there are bad guys out there that want her dead?" His face is filled with confusion and a bit of anger as his eyebrows draw together.

"Yes," I respond firmly, "that is exactly what I want you to do, and more. I want her to be prepared. Ready, at all times. I want her to be able to fight off an attacker. To shoot him dead, if need be. I want her to know how to use a knife or anything within her reach to fight them off. If you can't do this Lou, then I'll look for someone who will. Her life depends on this. You know my plans for her. She has to be better than any man around her. She's the Family's future."

Lou just stares at me, and I can tell he's getting angrier by the minute.

"She's just a little girl. I will not allow it. And as for your big plans for her, I feel we need to talk about those, too."

I shoot out of my chair, lean over my desk, and glare at my brother.

"What? You won't allow it?! She is _MY_ goddamn daughter! You have no choice in the matter." I take a deep breath to calm myself and sit back down. "Lou, are you going to start training her?" I question in a calmer voice.

Lou rubs his hand down his face and shakes his head. "Okay, yes she's your daughter, and yes, I will start training her. But I'll do this my way. We'll start with working out, self-defense, hand to hand combat..., but I'm going to make it fun for her. Her dance classes and ballet will help with her flexibility. I'll focus more on strength training for now. But I _will_ wait a year, no, two, before I start training her with a gun. You and I learned to shoot when we were eight, and she will too."

Nodding, I see his logic. "I'll trust you for now with this, you do know her best. But when she's older, I'll stage some mock attacks to see how well she handles herself. But until we both believe she can actually defend herself, I want someone with her twenty-four, seven. Do you understand me?"

Lou nods his head, rubbing his hands over his face again in frustration as I continue. "I'll talk to Sophia's guards, Rocco and Lucca, and let them know the same thing about her protection. Sophia knows how to use a gun if forced, but she doesn't like to. It probably isn't safe for her have a gun, considering her mental state. I don't want this mentioned to her, or to anyone else for that matter. Do you understand? Not Sophia, or Mama, no one."

Lou nods his head again as he looks down. He slowly raises his gaze to meet mine and says, "I understand, but I want her to have as close to a normal childhood as possible. I want her to be happy and have fun, not to be afraid of monsters or mean men coming to get her. Her happiness is just as important to me."

"Look, Lou, you can handle it any way you like. I just want her ready, trained and able to see trouble coming. If you want to start her training as a game with her, fine. Just make sure she learns how important it all is," I answer resolutely.

Lou stands, looking me in the eye. "I promise, I will," he vows. "She'll be as strong and as capable as any son would have been. I will see to it personally. She'll make you proud. Thank you for trusting me with your daughter and her training. I trust your decision, but I don't have to agree with it." Finally, he heads to my office door.

That comment, 'as capable as any son' strikes like a knife to my heart. Alessandra will never completely be able to replace her brother, but she can, and will be, the next best thing. She must be. I just have to put my trust in Lou. As Lou's about to close the door, I call out to him.

"Lou, I want updates on how her training is going. Push her, don't be too soft on her or I will find someone else."

Lou pauses at the door and turns to me. "No need to think of replacing me. I will pledge this as an oath to you. I will handle this." This time he walks out of my office with his head hanging down. The door clicks as it closes behind him. I sit there a second and stare at the closed door, knowing Lou will do as I've asked because he loves that little girl more than life itself.

I glance back at the pictures on my desk and grab the one of my little princess and us on her birthday, "Hopefully one day, Princess, you'll understand why I need you to be prepared. You must be ready. You will need to rule like a man, have that strength and confidence. But, because you're a girl, you _must_ be better than all the men around you. I have my job cut out for me, to find you a perfect match for a husband. If I've learned anything, it's that an arranged marriage within the Family is what's best."

I put the picture back in its place. Pulling out some papers on a weapon deal I have going down this week in New York, I try to concentrate, but wind up staring blankly at my desk. My mind can't stay focused right now. I lean back in my chair and close my eyes for a second.

My mind starts wandering. What will the Caza Family's next move will be? Pietro Caza has been the Capo of his Family a little longer than I have been Capo of our Family. His father was murdered the same day he ordered the hit on Sophia. Instead of killing her, they killed Sophia's sister and my son. How did they expect me to react? My only recourse was to kill the man who ordered the hit. It was soon after that, that my Papa had a heart attack, leaving me to take over the Family. Mama always blamed it on the stress between us and the Caza's.

The picture of Sophia and I at our wedding catches my eye again. "What did I do to the Family, to us, when I married you?" I ask the picture. "I didn't think loving you was the worst thing, but it's brought so much pain to so many people. I know now it was a mistake, even if do still love you."

# Chapter 3: My First Gun

### (Aless)

Uncle Louie and I are walking in the woods behind the big house. It's been two years since I officially became Princess. I love wearing my tiara, but today isn't a tiara day. Papa insists I wear it when I leave the house, but when I'm home, it's up to me.

"When I was your age, my Papa had my uncles teach me about guns and shooting. They took me to target practice and even hunting. Today, I'll teach you," Uncle Louie announces.

I stop dead in my tracks. I try to look him in the eyes, but it's tough with him being so tall. I put my hands on my eight-year-old hips and firmly state, "I am not shooting or killing any animal!" I stomp my foot. "I will _not_ kill a living thing, not now and not ever!"

"Oh," Uncle Louie chuckles. "Okay, Princess. I won't make you kill an animal. But you never know, one day it might come down to you or them. I want you to be able to respond on instinct, to shoot to kill, before anyone can shoot you. Do you understand me? You know what Family you belong to," he states gravely.

Nodding my head, I do know what Family I was born into and my place in it. I'm a Mafia Princess, at eight-years-old. I've already witnessed many people getting shot, myself included. Some people even got killed at my sixth birthday party. Because my Papa is the Capo, I know much more than any other child my age, that's for sure.

I want Papa and Uncle Louie to be proud of me. "Okay, I want to be the best. I don't want any boy to beat me. Can you teach me to be the best shot in the Family, Uncle Louie? Not only to protect myself, but also Nonna, Mom, and Papa, too?"

Uncle Louie chuckles again. "Yes, Little One, I can do that. Now let's see how well you can shoot this gun I bought just for you."

We walk a bit further into the woods, and I realize Uncle Louie must have come out here earlier because there are already targets set up on trees and cans on the fences. I'm never allowed out here, and now I know why. A little further on, I realize this must be one of the Family's shooting ranges, complete with picnic tables and more. There's also a building with long open rooms where moving body targets hang from the ceiling on long tracks.

Uncle Louie approaches a high, round picnic table and sets his bag on it. He pulls out a small case, and when he opens it, he reveals a small handgun with purple on the side. It's just my size.

"This is a Sig Sauer P238," Uncle Louie says.

"Oh, look at the purple! It's so pretty, the way changes colors. Is it for me?" I say, hope in my eyes as I look up at him.

"Alessandra, are you saying purple isn't my color?" Uncle Louie takes the handgun out of its case and holds it against his big chest, acting like his feelings are hurt. I giggle uncontrollably.

"First things first, Little One. We'll start with gun safety." Uncle Louie's voice turns serious, all joking is long gone.

The lecture begins. He shows me where the safety is, how to hold the gun properly, and where to look when shooting. He shows me how to load it and unload it. We spend over an hour going over and over these steps before he finally lets me shoot my gun. He pulls purple hearing protection that look like headphones out of the bag and places them over my ears to block out the noise of the gunfire. He pulls out some black ones for himself.

Finally, he pulls out his own Beretta M9A1 handgun from his shoulder holster and demonstrates for me. He shoots a few cans on the distant fence, not missing a single one. I watch closely and then shoot my own. We spend most of the afternoon shooting at cans and the round bullseye targets before moving to the building with the body targets that fly up and down on a track. Shooting at these targets is so much fun. I even got some kill shots on my first try.

"I'm good, aren't I?" I ask, looking up to Uncle Louie hours later.

"Yes, Little One, you're a natural. I'm sure in no time you'll be the best shot around," Uncle Louie replies, chuckling.

"Really? Do you really think I can be?" My voice is high with excitement, and there's a little bounce in my step.

"Yes I do, Little One. I've never seen anyone learn so quickly and have such great aim," he answers with a serious look on his face. I'm still smiling from pride, and his answer surprises me.

"We should clean up our things and head back to the house," Uncle Louie announces. He shows me how to take the gun apart and how to clean it. We placed it back in its case, and Uncle Louie hands it to me with a very serious look on his face.

"Now Little One, you carry your gun case and hide it somewhere safe in your room. Don't play with it, but if you ever need it, you'll know where it is."

"Thank you, Uncle Louie." I take the case with pride. As we start our walk back home, I ask, "Uncle Louie, how soon can we come back and practice?"

"Little Calamity Jane!" He shakes his head and chuckles as he pats me on the head, ruffles up my hair.

"I promise we'll come back to practice very soon. I'm already teaching you other things, but we'll be out here at least two or three times every week."

A big smile spreads on my face as I stick my chest out. I'm already looking forward to our next gun practice.

Several months have passed since I shot my first gun. Uncle Louie and I just finished training for the day. He wasn't joking about shooting practice. We went shooting at least three times every week for a couple of hours each time. He's also stepped up my self-defense training. Within a week of shooting my first gun, he was teaching me how to throw knives. It came naturally for me, I could throw a knife or a star and hit my target dead on. I'm so proud of myself for all I've accomplished.

I've learned how to shoot several different types of guns, from handguns to shotguns to assault rifles. Uncle Louie taught me how each one works and how to care for all of them. He even tests me on them, like I'm in gun school.

We haven't told anyone about my new skills. It's our secret. I haven't even told my best friend in the whole world, Annalisa. Uncle Louie is teaching me so many new things, like how to throw a punch and not hurt my hand while doing it and how to get away if someone tries to grab me. He is also training me in wrestling, too. All of these new techniques will come in handy if something bad happens again. I'm enjoying all of my training.

As I turn to grab my gear bag, Uncle Louie attacks me, catching me off guard. I recover quickly, stomping on the tips of his toes. He bends at the waist, trying to recover from the pain and I take the opening. I knee him in his 'family jewels,' as he calls them, then shove him, watching him fall to the ground, landing on his butt with a grunt. He curls into a ball, coughing and trying to catch his breath.

"Well done, Little One," he gasps, "I wasn't expecting that." His voice is still raspy from pain.

Beyond thrilled, I throw my arms in the air like I'm Rocky Balboa. Bouncing up and down like I'm running up and down stairs, I punch my fists in the air. I break into my happy dance, twirling around Uncle Louie as he tries to recover on the ground.

"Oh, how I wish I could have taped that, no one will ever believe little ol'e me took down the Big Bad Lou," I tease.

Suddenly, Uncle Louie's arm snaps out and grabs my ankle. He pulls me to the mat, tickling me.

"Never celebrate in front of your victim. It gives them the opportunity to get a second wind and take you down."

He tickles me again, and we both laugh uncontrollably. Finally, Uncle Louie takes mercy and stops. He looks at me with pride.

"You did really good with that, Little One."

# Chapter 4: The Sleepover

Annalisa is my very best friend, we're as close as sisters. We tell each other everything, well except for my self-defense and gun training. Our friendship was destined. Our fathers have been best friends since childhood. I'm sure when my Papa and her papa Vito were in school, they never thought they'd marry two girls who were best friends.

Mom wasn't brought up in the Family, but her papa helped with the Family accounting occasionally. I guess he worked at some big accounting firm, but I have no idea what happened to Mom's parents. It's something that's never talked about. Mom and Annalisa's mom Gwen were neighbors growing up and went to school together. They've been inseparable ever since.

Annalisa's house is the one place I'm always allowed to go without question. She can come over to my house anytime, too. I'm almost as free at Annalisa's as I am at home because Vito is my Papa's head bodyguard. We can run around and play, dance, and pick on her brother, Antonio. That's my favorite thing to do when I visit her. Uncle Louie is always close by. He never leaves me completely alone, but at least he's not right by my side like he usually is when I go out in public.

When I'm with Annalisa, I can pretend to be normal, and try to fit in with other kids my age. We used to take dance classes together at a great studio in town, but that ended when a gunfight broke out. The Caza Family found out their Princess, Lilith was in my class.

Uncle Louie was shot in the shoulder that day, right in front of Annalisa and me. He wasn't as lucky as I was. The bullet lodged in his shoulder, and Dr. Pello had to dig it out. It took Uncle Louie a few weeks to recover, but he's just fine now.

Annalisa kept it together better than my mom did when I got shot at my birthday party a few years ago.

Because of that, Papa built me my own dance studio at our compound. It's enormous, and I get private lessons from the best teachers in the dance world. Once a week, Annalisa and our two friends, Gigi and Lola, come to take classes too. Uncle Louie also trains me in self-defense and fighting tactics there.

Uncle Louie made Papa add some of the best equipment money could buy. I'm sure the men use it when I'm not around, so it's suitable for the whole Family, not just me. There's a stage with a pole and silk ropes that hang from the ceiling for me to practice climbing and dancing.

"Climbing and doing dance routines with those ropes will build your upper body strength," Uncle Louie told me when I asked about the setup. "That's where women are the weakest. We have to make upper body workouts a priority to build yours up."

It's Annalisa's tenth birthday, and she's having a sleepover. I'm so excited, I can't wait. I get to be at her house, away from Camilla, my nanny, for twenty-four hours. No one to hover over me, no one to dress me or fuss over me, no one to fix my hair into a perfect twist, or those French braids in the morning. I get to play with Annalisa, Gigi, and Lola all night. It's going to be a blast.

Annalisa's bedroom is so pretty. It's decorated in lavender and all things ballerina. She's the tallest of us and has always dreamed of becoming a ballerina. Her playroom is an awesome game and TV room, full of her toys and Antonio's video games. Hopefully, he'll leave us alone for Annalisa's birthday.

We're playing dress up, and the theme is princesses. They all take their turn wearing my crown. It's our biggest secret, we've never told anyone. They love to put on my tiara and prance around like royalty, and I don't mind so long as _no one_ finds out.

We all know to watch the clock because at 10:00 PM, Uncle Louie will come to put it in Vito's safe. I'm so relieved Uncle Louie won't be watching me all night. He'll probably be off talking with Vito and his men discussing guard stuff and sharing stories. I get to be an ordinary little girl tonight, watching Disney movies, singing songs and dancing around just having fun.

Annalisa's wearing my tiara with the long red velvet cape from her Snow-White outfit thrown around her shoulders. She's holding her blinking wizard wand tapping things and bopping Gigi and Lola on the head.

"You're now fairies in my garden," she announces in a snotty voice. I fall to the floor, laughing hard. Tears stream from my eyes and my sides hurt.

Finally, I get up and grab her Little Mermaid outfit. I wiggle into it and climb onto the couch, flipping the tail, singing about dinglehoppers and longing to be "part of that world." Gigi puts on the yellow gown Belle wears in _Beauty and the Beast_ , and Lola puts on the Cinderella dress, both waiting for their turn with the tiara.

The door opens and we all jump. Gigi grabs my tiara off Annalisa's head and hands it to me. I try to put it on before Antonio notices.

"What are you doing coming in here?" Annalisa yells. "You know it's my party, and you aren't allowed!"

He walks in, his friend Stephen following behind him. They're both more than four years older than us. Antonio's good looking, and he knows it. He loves reminding us that he's a teenager. He looks like he could be sixteen instead of fourteen because he's so big and the way he carries himself. They both start laughing at us.

"We just wanted to see what you and the Princess are up to," Antonio chuckles.

Annalisa pressed her lips together, slamming her hands on her hips. "Antonio, _no spying on us_. It's my party and NO BOYS ALLOWED!"

Gigi smiles shyly, swaying in her Belle gown. She's looking at Stephen with a silly smile on her face.

"Hi Stephen," she says in a sing-song voice as she bats her eyelashes at him. "What are you guys doing? Do you want to play our prince?"

"No way, we don't play dress up, and believe me, we're no one's Prince Charming." Stephen's nose is scrunched-up, and he punches Antonio in the arm.

Discreetly, I straighten my tiara and look down at my Ariel tail, suddenly embarrassed. There's no way I can walk in this tail, I'm stuck here, with my tiara, on the couch. I make a mental note to never pick the Ariel costume again.

Antonio approaches me, and I keep my head down to avoid his eyes.

"Your hair isn't red. Ariel had red hair, and your hair is much prettier than Ariel's too. You should wear it down more often, I like it that way."

"I can't," I answer him, looking up at him. "Papa doesn't like it down, he thinks it makes me look too old."

Antonio shakes his head. "I can see that, but it still looks nice down. However, you must do what the Capo says, so don't leave this room with it down. Oh, and I won't tell anyone you're letting the girls play with your crown either," he winks. "You can always trust me."

"It's a tiara, _not_ a crown," I say, laughing at him.

Antonio smiles, putting his finger under my chin and raising my head gently, looking me in the eyes. "It is a crown, with real jewels, for a beautiful princess, the one that I will marry one day."

I burst into laughter and Annalisa squeals, dancing up to me. "YES...YES!" she shouts. "Then we'll be real sisters for life!" Her excitement is contagious.

I'm still laughing as I respond to Antonio. "I can't marry you. I've known you all my life, you're like a brother."

Stephen looks just as shocked as Gigi and Lola. Their eyes are wide, and the girls' mouths are hanging open.

"When you're older, you'll see. I'm setting my eye on you. I'm willing to work hard to prove myself worthy of you." His expression is serious and earnest.

I'm still unable to control my laughter when suddenly Uncle Louie opens the main door and comes in. His smile quickly disappears when he spots Stephen and Antonio standing close to me.

"What are you two doing in here?" he demands.

He doesn't give them a chance to respond before he growls at them. " _Get the hell out and don't come back in here tonight._ " He points at them, "You two are never to be alone with the Princess without either me or her father present. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes, sir," They reply in unison. Antonio and Stephen slink from the room.

"How long have they been in here?" Uncle Louie demands of me.

"Maybe five minutes. We're okay, really," I reply, confused at his outburst.

He places the red velvet case on my lap since I had my mermaid tail stretched out on the couch beside me. I open it, take off my tiara and carefully place it inside. Uncle Louie takes my chin and makes me look in his eyes.

"I don't want you alone with any boys, do you understand me?"

I'm surprised by his tone. "It's only Antonio and his friend Stephen. They would never do anything to me. I've known them all my life. Antonio's like a brother."

"No being alone with _any boys_. You hear me, Little One?" He places his hand on my shoulder, his face stern.

"Okay, no being alone with any boys," I nod.

He finally smiles. "Good night girls and have fun." He touches the tip of my nose with his finger, then picks up the red velvet case and leaves.

"What was that about?" Annalisa asks as she, Gigi and Lola run up.

"I have no idea," I answer with a laugh.

"WOW," Lola sighs, "Antonio wants to marry you. You're so lucky. I wish he wanted to marry me."

"Eww," I laugh. "He's like a brother, you can have him. Come on, really? I'll never marry him."

"What if your papa picks him for you to marry?" Gigi asks seriously.

"Papa isn't picking my husband, I am," I respond quickly.

They all look at each other, not smiling or laughing.

"It wouldn't be that bad, marrying Antonio. We would really be sisters. No one could ever separate us, and I could keep an eye on Antonio too. I'd make sure he treated you right, too."

"Come on, stop it, I'm ten years old and not marrying anyone. Let's go back to your room and watch a movie." I'm trying to change the subject, and they know it. Thankfully, my friends follow my lead.

For the rest of the night, there's no talk about me marrying anyone. I feel awkward, stuck thinking about my future. Why did my friends get quiet when I said I'm picking my husband? I can't believe my three best friends think I should marry Antonio. What is that all about? Yeah, he's good-looking, but he knows it. He's also a shameless flirt with every girl he sees. I don't want _that_ for a husband. Yuck.

# Chapter 5: The Attacks Begin

Uncle Louie and I just finished lunch at the park. We had my favorite, chicken pesto panini. There's no better sandwich in the world. Standing up, I move toward the lake, looking for swans.

"I'll be right back, Little One. I'm throwing away our garbage," Uncle Louie calls out from behind me.

"Okay, I'm just going to check out the lake and see if I can see any swans," I reply over my shoulder. My mind wanders as I move closer to the lake. My eleventh birthday is only a week away. I wonder what my family has planned for me. What does this birthday have in store for me?

Feeling an odd presence, I glance over my shoulder. I don't see anyone, so I turn back to the lake. Suddenly, someone grabs me by the arm. It's a man, based on his size and the strength of his grip. I reach back to grab his head and feel a cloth covering his face. He tugs my arm firmly, then wraps his right arm around my waist. He pulls me in the opposite direction of Uncle Louie. I take in a breath to release a scream, but he covers my mouth with his other hand, stifling me.

My heart is pounding as I squirm to get away. His hold tightens, pulling me closer to him. My eyes dart around the grassy area searching for Uncle Louie, but I can't find him. I must have wandered farther than I thought. _Oh, God_ , I pray, _please let Uncle Louie save me._

"Oh, the things I'm gonna do to you, little girl," he whispers. I feel his hot breath on my ear. It's so gross. He chuckles deep in his chest and continues, "I'm gonna make a woman out of you before the night's over."

Panic fills me as my brain screams. _No way in hell is this man taking me anywhere._ My training kicks in and I stomp his foot as hard as I can. I catch him off guard, just like I had with Uncle Louie, and the man releases me. Turning, I shove him to the ground, seeing his face for the first time.

"Uncle Louie!" I scream, running away, panic heavy in my voice. As I clear the giant oak that shaded our picnic lunch, Uncle Louie runs from the top of the hill.

"What's wrong, Little One?" he asks, wrapping me in a big hug as soon as he reaches me.

"There... there was a man," I pant, out of breath, "back at the lake. He, he grabbed me by the waist and covered my mouth with his other hand. He told me he was going to make me a woman and do bad things to me before tonight was over. But I stomped on his toes and got away."

Uncle Louie releases me and looks at my arm. A bruise is forming on my upper right arm.

"Did you kick him in the nuts, once he let you go?" he asks, looking at me carefully.

"No, I didn't. I ran and started screaming for you," I answer defensively.

Uncle Louie tucks me to his side and pulls out his gun. He escorts me back to the picnic area.

"Don't you think we should just leave and go back to the house?" I ask, wanting nothing more than to go home.

"No, we shouldn't. If the man is still here, I want to teach him a lesson. If he is not here, then I want to teach you one," he replies firmly.

"What? Really? Now? Let's just go, Uncle Louie. You can teach me at home," I plead. My breathing is still fast, and my heart feels like it's about to explode out of my chest.

"What did you do wrong?" Uncle Louie asks.

"What?" I'm confused and surprised by his question.

"What did you do wrong!?" Uncle Louie repeats louder. "I see no man here! If a man attacks you, what do you do!? You _don't_ let him get away. I taught you better than this. What did you do wrong!?" He's almost yelling at me, but then it hits me. _I didn't follow through._

"I... uhh," I stutter. "I, umm, should have kicked him in his jewels when he released me, then when he bent over, I should have punched him in the face, or kicked him when he was down on the ground."

Uncle Louie nods, looking me in the eye. "Yes, you should have done more to make sure he would still be here when you came to get me."

He puts his gun back in his shoulder holster and bends his massive frame down to look me in the eyes. "You need to think clearly and never let fear control you. Always keep your guard up, never relax, even if I'm by your side. An attack can come at any time, and you must be ready, always. Do you understand the importance of this?"

"Yes, I understand. Never let the enemy get away. You're right, I freaked out. The moment he put his hand over my mouth, I should have bitten it until I tasted blood," I add, disappointed in myself.

Uncle Louie takes my hand and lifts it up. "You're not even shaking. You let your emotions control you."

"You are right, I wasn't ready. I freaked out, and my brain went straight to where you were instead of first protecting myself and fighting like you trained me. I won't let it happen again. I had an odd feeling come over me right before he grabbed me too."

"Good, your senses are getting stronger. Always listen to those. If you start feeling odd, or feel like someone is watching you, usually there probably is. Never let those senses close down on you or ignore them. Always be alert, even when I'm by your side. It only takes one bullet to take me out and just a few seconds for someone to take you. We both need to pay attention to who is around us. Even family can turn on you for the right price."

"Okay, I understand." Nodding, I take a deep breath and close my eyes. A thought strikes me. "Do you really think someone is trying to take me?"

"I know your papa does, and we both need to be ready just in case." Putting his arm around me, Uncle Louie moves us through the parking lot. "Let's get back to the compound now, we have some new techniques to work on."

As we reach the SUV, Uncle Louie slams his hand on the hood. Our driver jumps, shoving his phone into his pocket, entirely unaware of what just happened to me. He was too busy texting.

Uncle Louie opens my door and helps me in. He's really pissed, and not at me. He gently closes my door and stalks around the car. He rips the driver's door open and yanks him out by his shirt.

"What the hell are you doing!? Why the fuck weren't you keeping an eye on our princess!? A man just grabbed her, and you are in this car like a teenage girl on your fucking phone."

I can't see their faces because they're standing outside the door, but I hear Uncle Louie punch the driver a couple of times. Uncle Louie shoves the driver against the door and gets in his face.

"I never want this to happen again, or you won't live to see tomorrow," he growls. "On second thought, once we get back to the compound, you're relieved of your driving duties. You can go see Vito and explain to him what just happened. Tell him I removed you and why. Let him deal with you. Now, get the fuck in the car and drive us home."

Uncle Louie's voice was so scary, I almost cowered from it. The driver climbs into his seat, wiping the blood from his mouth. "Sorry, Princess."

I'm not sure how to respond, so I mutter, "Okay."

Uncle Louie gets into his usual spot up front. "We'll have a new driver in the morning," he says to me.

The ride home is silent.

# Chapter 6: Lou Talks to His Brother

### (Louie)

Arriving back at the compound, I get Little One out of the car and head into the foyer.

"Go get changed into your workout clothes," I tell her. "Head to the training studio and start stretching. I'll meet you there shortly."

Once she's up the stairs and out of sight, I make a b-line for my brother's office. I'm pretty sure he's behind this attack today. I also need to tell him about the idiot driver he assigned to his daughter.

"Hey Al," I say, opening his door and walking in without knocking, something I know he hates. Since there's no guard posted outside his door, I know whoever is in there can't be dangerous. Al's head snaps up from his desk. Both Vito and Lorenzo immediately draw their guns and aim at me.

Al shakes his head as he says sarcastically, "Why Lou, do come in. We were just talking about you and our Princess."

I enter the room, making sure the door latches behind me. Seated in front of my brother's desk are two young guys I've never seen before. Al nods his head at the two piss-ants, waving to one of them.

"Lefty, go stand with Vito and Lorenzo. Give Lou your seat. Lou, sit down. I want you to meet a couple of Family members from up north. This kid to your left is Luigi. He's been with the Family for four years now."

I check him out, delivering a slight nod. He looks to be about twenty, and, I'm guessing, is the guy that just tried to grab Little One. The urge to punch him rides me hard, but I resist. I need to learn more about him before kicking his ass. It'll happen soon, I know that.

Luigi lifts his chin. "Nice to finally meet you. I've heard a lot of good things about you. I hope we can work together someday."

"Kissing my ass will get you nothing, kid," I snap back.

The men chuckle, but Al continues. "And that kid over there is Lefty. He's also been assigned and training up north with Luigi here. I brought them down for a special assignment I think I should tell you about."

"Let me guess," I interrupt him. "You brought these kids, that no one here knows, to plan fake attacks on our Princess?"

"Why Lou, you're still as good as ever. Playing glorified babysitter for the last eleven years hasn't managed to weaken you at all, has it?" Al quips with a big smile on his face.

"No, it hasn't. You may not have gotten her at her best today, but that will not happen again. She successfully got away from you, after all." I turn to Luigi, asking, "How are your toes? You're lucky you walked away with your balls still intact. Next time your balls won't be so lucky."

Everyone chuckles, and I turn to my brother. "So, I guess I'm talking to my Capo right now and not my brother, huh?"

"I'm always your Capo. You've had over four, almost five years, to train her."

"My God!" I interrupt again. "She'll not even eleven yet! She is a fucking little girl, for Christ's sake. You have him whispering into her ear, telling her she was going to have a 'good time' with him tonight. What the fuck?!"

Al instantly retorts, "Yes, we are talking about our Princess, and she's also the _number one_ target of the Caza Family. You don't think they would say _and do_ worse to her?"

"No, they won't, because they won't be getting anywhere near her," I answer angrily.

"Luigi here got right up on her and grabbed her, during your watch I might add," Al says sarcastically.

"I saw the little dickhead earlier in his worn-out jeans and black t-shirt and thought nothing of him except that he was a punk kid," I quickly answer.

Luigi sits up, adding his two cents, "Hey, I was told not to dress like Family, but to go in all casual and blend in."

Al takes control of the conversation. "Still, he was able to grab her. If he was to have thrown her over his shoulder, where would she be now?"

I scrub my hands down my face then and look my Capo in the eye, "It will never happen again. You might want to send in some bigger guys if you want to detain Alessandra and me." I point at Luigi, then Lefty, "Because these two little shits will _not_ be able to take on both of us."

Al throws his head back, laughing hard. "Okay Lou, that's why I wanted to tell you, to make sure you go easy on them. Don't shoot either of them. She has to be able to handle herself in all situations, and you and I both know that running to you won't always be her best option."

"She and I have already talked about that. She understands and has made a mental reminder of this being a real threat. We can at least agree on that, and she will not react that way again. That's why she's stretching out right now and waiting for me in the gym for more training."

"Be warned," I continue, as I address the two young piss-ants. "You pull a gun or a knife on her, and it will be the last action you ever take. It will not be me who takes you out, it will be Alessandra. Her accuracy is at 99% with both weapons."

Lefty swallows hard as he glances at Luigi. Al smiles with pride. "Good job Lou, can't wait to see this for myself."

**(Aless)**

Squatting outside Papa's office, I'm shocked at what I hear. The attack today wasn't real? It was a test from Papa? I'm so angry I could scream! Was he trying to scare me to death? Listening hard, I hear the voice of the man who grabbed me at the lake. _Come on, buddy. Let's see you try that again. I'll show you a little girl._

Papa tells Uncle Louie not to put up too big of a fight or to shoot either of the two guys. Uncle Louie's words about my accuracy makes me smile. _You tell him, Uncle Louie. He'd better be ready to say goodbye to his nuts, they're about to get some major rearranging._

Papa announces the attacks on me are going to continue. Oh, so Papa wants to make sure I'm ready in case a member of the Caza Family tries to grab me. _Well, I'll take that challenge. Be prepared to be schooled by a little girl._ Uncle Louie's voice moves closer to the door, and I realize my time is up. I take off running, my feet silent on the marble floors. I've been eavesdropping on a lot of their secret meetings, so I've learned how to move swiftly and quietly, something I'm sure dance, gymnastics, and karate have helped with.

**(Louie)**

As I reach the door, my hand resting on the doorknob and look back at the two punks.

"Just remember one thing boys, I've spent the last four-plus years training her personally, every day. She's really something. Oh, and in the years to come, all men with half a brain will fear her and will want to stay on her good side. But hey, give it your best shot. We'll be ready for you."

Looking at Vito, I say, "That young shit-head driver you gave us was sitting in the car playing on his phone like a little bitch instead of doing his job. I handed him his ass since he wasn't watching the Princess, or me, for that matter. I removed him from his duties and told him to report to you. We'll be needing a new driver starting tomorrow." I storm out the door, closing it firmly behind me. I lean against it for a second, listening. The only one I hear laughing now is my brother because he knows I'm right.

Walking into the gym, or as Little One calls it, her studio, I find my girl high kicking a training dummy in the throat. A smile crosses my face, knowing she got the message loud and clear. Pride blooms in my chest at the determination in her eyes. Today's attack is the last time they'll have the upper hand. She'll be ready next time.

Finally, she notices me and stops and turns. She must have been working hard. She's out of breath and sweating.

"You gonna stand there and watch or are you gonna train me? Where have you been? Were you talking to your secret girlfriend or something?"

Chuckling, I reply with a smile. "No secret girlfriend chats. I just got called into a meeting with your papa, but it was nothing important. Let me change, and I'll be right there."

Pointing to the stage where the purple silk ropes hang, I instruct her, "Count out how many times you can climb up and down that rope and touch the ceiling while I'm changing. If you make it to five, I'll take you for ice cream. But if you get to eight, I'll be your slave for the night."

Little One takes off and is halfway up before I make it to the men's changing room. Looking over my shoulder as I reach the door, I think _Shit, I'd better hurry, or that little monkey is about to call out 'one.'_

" _One_!" she shouts as the door closes behind me. I rip my clothes off on my way to the locker. The last thing I want is to be her slave for the night.

" _Two_!" I hear through the door. Damn, I've got to get to my locker and get my shit on and fast. I knew she'd get the ice cream. But odds are I'll be her slave for the night, too. Oh well, she usually isn't that hard on me. I've had countless tea parties with her and Fluffy when she was younger. Anyway, I love spending time with her, so I'll just take my time and let her get to seven.

# Chapter 7: I Was Ready

### (Aless)

It's been six months since the first attack at the lake, and I've been on pins and needles waiting for the next one ever since. My birthday came and went, uneventful. Uncle Louie and I are leaving Annalisa's after a sleepover.

Walking up to Uncle Louie's 1963 Mercedes Benz 300SL convertible, I'm happy to see he put the top down. He only drives it when the weather's nice, saying he loves to feel the wind in his hair. It's cream with a rust-red leather interior. It's beautiful, and I love it. The car belonged to my Nonno before he passed, and Uncle Louie has had it since. It's the only car he drives himself.

Just as he opens my door, two men jump out of the bushes. One has short black hair and a black bandana over his mouth. He's built like Rocco and Lucca, Mom's bodyguards. I can tell he's the kind of guy who works out all the time.

He pulls out a knife, tossing it back and forth in his hands.

"You want to dance, old man? We're taking the girl with us."

"Come on, you little pussy," Uncle Louie sneers. "Put the knife away before you hurt yourself tossing it around like that."

The man chuckles, lunging at Uncle Louie. He dodges the knife.

"Okay, you want to play? Game on," Uncle Louie challenges.

The other guy, with a blue bandana covering his face and long wavy black hair, steps up to me. I take a defensive stance.

"Come here little girl, I don't want to have to hurt you."

Seeing his eyes, I recognize his big black eyes and long lashes. It's the same guy who tried to grab me months ago. Oh, this is going to be fun.

"I'm not going anywhere with you. Your buddy better not touch Uncle Louie with that knife, or I'll have to cut his throat with it," I announce.

Mr. Wavy Hair chuckles at me. "Oh, we have a tough little girl here now, do we?"

Stepping back a bit, I scan for Uncle Louie to make sure he's still in control of his fight. Mr. Wavy slouches, coming closer. I skip out of his attempt to grab me.

"I should warn you, I don't play well with others," I taunt him.

He reaches for me again, and I see my chance. Spinning, my foot connects with his hand, hard. I dance out of his reach once again.

"Shit!" he shouts, shaking his hand in pain.

"You two better go before someone really gets hurt," I warn him.

Mr. Wavy Hair squints at me, reaching for me yet again. Really, is that his only move? I dodge again but stumble on an unseen branch behind me. As I start to fall, he grabs me by my arms, stopping my fall. Well, that's just embarrassing and frustrating. Since I'm facing him and he's holding my arms, I lift my foot and knee him in the 'family jewels.' My knee immediately beings to sting. This turd cheated and he's wearing a cup. However, he does bend a bit in pain, and his face reddens, so it at least has some effect.

Okay, plan B. Mr. Wavy Hair still has one of my arms in his grip, as he tugs me a bit closer to the bushes. A quick check of Uncle Louie shows he's knocked the knife away from his attacker and they're trading punches. Time for me to finish this. My guy grabs both my wrists, holding them in a bruising grasp. Moves run through my brain. Dragging my feet, I try to stop him from pulling me into the bushes.

"I told you to _come here,_ " he growls into my face.

As he tugs at me again, I rush forward. Since he was pulling me, my sudden lack of resistance throws him off balance and he braces himself, so he doesn't fall. Lifting my right foot, I push off his stomach, launching myself up and backwards, tucking myself into a ball. Flipping myself through his arms backwards, I land on my feet causing him to release my wrists.

He gasps, bending a bit from the force of my push off. His gaze clashes with mine, showing shock and surprise. Ha, such a great move.

"I don't listen very well, either," I taunt him again and he charges me. Turning to the side, I kick up into a side split and kick him as hard as I can, my foot connecting with the side of his face. The sound of my foot meeting his face makes a sickening cracking noise as his head snaps to the side. Once back on my feet, I repeatedly punch his stomach as hard as I can. I get about three good punches before he calls for mercy.

"Okay sweetie, I've had enough!" he grunts.

His hand snaps out, returning my stomach punch and catching me a bit off guard. I try to flex my stomach like Uncle Louie taught me to absorb some of the impact to reduce the pain, but it still hurts. Within seconds, Mr. Wavy Hair regains control, shoving me and knocking me off balance. He wraps his arm around my waist, tucking my back to his front and stands. He carries me into the bushes.

He's more than a foot taller than me and much stronger. Kicking my feet, my heels slam into his legs. I dig my nails into his arm, drawing blood. Finally, I throw my head back, slamming my skull into his nose. Gah, how it hurts, but it's effective. He drops me on my butt and grabs his bleeding nose.

"You little bitch!" he cries. "Just wait until I get my hands on you!"

Jumping up, I take a stance, ready to defend myself again.

"What the Hell?!" Antonio cries, coming around the corner with Stephen.

Both attackers freeze, then take off running. Antonio looks at my face and rushes to my side. Stephen looks from Uncle Louie to the bushes and back again. He takes a step toward the woods.

"Stop, Stephen," Uncle Louie calls. "They're armed, and you're not."

"Are you okay, Princess?" Antonio asks, taking my hands in his. "Look at your arms, they're already bruising."

Uncle Louie joins us with Stephen. Looking at my arms, I find larger finger size bruises around my forearms and wrists. My ribs protest as I take a deep breath. Oh man, those are probably bruised too. Not that I'm going to tell Antonio.

"I'm okay," I tell him. "Uncle Louie, are you okay? He didn't stab you, did he?"

"I'm okay, Little One," he says, bending to retrieve a switchblade from the ground. He sticks it into his pocket. "Just a light workout."

"What the hell was that?" Antonio asks, his voice fierce. "I heard that guy calling someone a bitch and thought someone was talking to Annalisa. I was ready to kick some ass when I saw you two."

"Good timing," Uncle Louie says, not answering Antonio's question. "Thanks for coming over and scaring them off."

Vito walks around the corner just then, and spotting Uncle Louie, says, "I thought you two left a long time ago."

Antonio launches into an explanation of what he walked in on.

"I'm ready to go home now," I say quietly to Uncle Louie, hoping he won't hear the tremor in my voice. It's not from fear, but the pain in my ribs.

"Thank you," Uncle Louie answers him, "but I'm taking the princess home to the safety of the compound. I need to get some ice on her arms and check her over. She's probably not telling me about all of her injuries. Have your men check the woods, see if those two left any evidence," he finishes.

"Go get your guns and check the woods out," Vito instructs Antonio and Stephen. "I'll join you in a couple of minutes. You need some ice before you leave, Princess?"

I shake my head no, and Uncle Louie interjects. "I'd rather not wait around, we're leaving now."

Vito nods as Uncle Louie opens my door. I carefully get in and put on my seat belt. Uncle Louie whispers something to Vito just before he gets in the car.

Once we are driving down the road, I say, "That was the same guy who grabbed me before."

"I thought you'd say that." He shakes his head, and I bet he's wondering if I've figured out that these are staged attacks. Uncle Louie looks at me out of the corner of his eye. I lightly rub my arms, spotting a few more bruises.

"Little One, you did a really, and I mean a _really_ good job today. That kick off of his chest and into a backflip was incredible. That's what got you away from him. It caught him completely off guard," Uncle Louie says with pride in his voice.

"I just did what I had to," I say smiling. "But I have a question for you and need you to be honest with me."

He glances at me, and I know he knows what's coming. "Little One, I promised you a long time ago I wouldn't lie to you ever. Just remember if you ask it, you need to make sure you are ready for the answer. Okay?"

"Okay," I nod gingerly. My ribs aren't liking any movement right now.

We drive in silence for several more minutes. Finally, I take a deep breath, and my ribs to scream in agony.

"That asshole didn't break anything, did he?" Uncle Louie says, seeing me wince.

"No, but I'm sure I'll have some real pretty bruises there. Okay, is Papa testing me with these guys? Because I'm sure you could have kicked that guy's butt in about one minute flat, but you were toying with him."

Uncle Louie shakes his head to himself like he's trying to think of an answer to my question. He pulls into the driveway and parks in the garage, then turns off the car. Slowly, he turns to face me.

"Yes, Little One. Your Papa wants to make sure you can defend yourself and that I am training you properly."

I turn away, looking out the window to think for a moment.

"When did you know? And why didn't you tell me?" I finally ask him.

"I knew after the first attack. I didn't tell you because I didn't want you worry. I also wanted to see how well you would kick his ass," he responds with a sigh.

He smiles at me, and I see his reflection in the car window. I'm sure he's hoping I'll turn and look at him, but I'm thinking. He places his hand on my shoulder.

"What are you thinking about, Little One?"

"Do you really think I could protect myself if it were a real attack?" I ask, turning slowly and looking straight into his eyes.

"You would give him hell, Little One. You aren't an easy target, that's for sure. Don't forget, I'll always be with you, and I won't be playing around. I'd kick some major ass. No one, now or ever, will take you from me. Do you understand me? _Believe me_?" His voice holds a promise, a vow.

"Yes, I do. Do you want to know how I figured it out?" I ask innocently, blinking as I slowly smile back at him.

"Okay, tell me how you figured it out, besides me not kicking that punk's ass," he answers, chuckling.

"I kind of... was, uhh, eavesdropping... a few months ago, outside of Papa's office when he told you." I watch his face, looking for his reaction.

Uncle Louie laughs, "Oh, Little One, you're getting too good."

My cheeks heat from embarrassment as I continue. "And Mr. Wavy Hair cheated like you do. He had on one of those cup things."

He throws his head back laughing, full-heartedly. "Look here Little One, he may have been cheating by protecting himself, but I'm telling you it still hurts, and I mean really, really bad when a man is kicked there. You've seen how it takes my breath away. That's got to be your go-to spot to defend yourself. The pain is more than you can imagine."

I move to cross my arms over my chest, but my ribs stop me. Instead, I point at Uncle Louie, and I repeat myself, "It is too cheating. You told him to protect himself, and he did. That's cheating."

He continues to laugh as he opens his door and gets out. I can tell he was trying to compose himself as he opens my door. I get out, and he says, "No, it was not cheating. I'm training you and I, nor anyone else training you, don't need that kind of an injury in the process. So, yeah, I'll continue to wear a cup. That makes you train even harder to protect yourself."

He smiles at me, trying to hold back his laughter. Glancing down, the bruises on my arms are getting bigger and darker. _It looks like I'll be wearing long-sleeved shirts for a few days if I don't want people to see them and ask questions._ Now I just have to hide them from Camilla, Mom, and Nonna. I can't scare them about this.

# Chapter 8: Learning in the Aftermath

### (Louie)

As I see the dark purple bruises on Little One's arms, I just know I'm going to kick someone's ass, and soon. Several of Luigi's fingerprints mar her alabaster skin. I try to hide how mad I am at the state of her arms.

"Follow me, let's get you some ice. Do I need to take a look at those ribs?" I ask her gently.

"No, they aren't broken 'cause when I breathe, it just feels a little tight. I'm sure they're just bruised." Little One responds, trying to sound brave.

_Yup, it's ass-kicking time_ , I think to myself. "Okay Little One, try not to let anyone see them. I'll check them tonight, see how bruised they are."

As we move toward the kitchen, Sophia and Mama are just leaving. I shake my head, knowing this isn't going to go down well. Mama sees Little One's arms, and she pins me with an accusing stare.

"What did you do to her?" she demands.

"It wasn't me, Mama." I push past them and head to the cupboard for Ziploc bags. Grabbing a handful, I move to the freezer filling one at time with crushed ice and handing them to Little One to use on her arms.

"Then who did this?" Mama demands, angrily. She and Sophia move to get a better look at her arms.

"Honey, who did this to you?" Sophia asks, taking a deep breath as she lightly touches Alessandra's arm.

Alessandra looks to me for direction, and I shake my head.

"It was an accident, I'm handling it. It will _not_ happen again." I answer them, hoping she'll drop it. Of course, I'm not that lucky. Mama's head whips around, and she pins me with a look that still scares me. She wasn't a Capo's wife for nothing.

"Lou, I think I made myself very clear, _who did this!_? I can actually see what looks like man-sized finger bruises on her arm."

"Yes Mama, that's what they are," I reply, shame heating my face.

"Nonna, it was a training activity. I was yanking my arms away from one of the guys who was holding on to me a bit too tightly. I didn't think I would bruise like this," Alessandra says, trying to convince them.

"Mama, I promise I will deal with the man myself. It will _not_ happen again," I repeat, trying to stop the interrogation.

Mama looks at me skeptically, and Sophia looks frightened. God, that woman. She used to be somewhat strong. Losing Junior really messed her up.

"Honestly, I'm okay," Alessandra chimes in. She wiggles her fingers and bends her arms as she continues, "Nothing's broken. I've been bruised worse when I've fallen off the balance beam or uneven bars in gymnastics."

"Okay, I'll let this pass for now. But I want you to tell Alessandro about this and who caused these bruises on her. I don't think he'll be very pleased about them, either," Mama says sternly, glaring hard at me.

I smile to reassure them, "Oh, I'll be talking to Al about this. I'll be seeing him the moment I finish tending to Little One."

"Oh honey, it looks like you'll be wearing long sleeves or a light jacket for a week or so. We can't have people seeing those." Sophia's voice is small, just a whisper.

I lean over and kiss Little One on the head, then look at Mama and Sophia, "Mama, would you and Sophia make sure she gets up to her room to rest and keep an eye on her for me? I'll meet you up there in a bit."

They help hold the ice bags to Alessandra's arms and start moving. "We were planning on hanging out with her for a while anyway. We can watch a movie," Mama answers. They herd Little One to her room, fussing the whole way. If only they knew how tough she really is.

"Little One," I call out, "I'll give you an update about that project we started at Annalisa's in a bit." I wink at her, and she nods, smiling.

"Thanks, Uncle Louie. I can't wait to hear what they have to say."

As soon as they're gone, I march straight to Al's office. I'm hoping a certain someone is there so I can finally beat the shit out of him for marking the Princess.

As I usually do, I deliver a swift knock on Al's office door as I twist and open the knob with my other hand. And like always, Lorenzo and Vito immediately snap to attention, drawing their guns and pointing them at me. I shake my head as Al looks at me, chuckling.

"One day, walking in here unannounced, you might just find yourself shot, Lou."

I chuckle in response.

"No, I don't think so," I answer my brother. "And Vito, how did you get here so quickly? I thought you'd be looking for the attacker hiding in your woods."

Turning, I find Lefty and Luigi sitting in the chair across from Al's desk. I stomp up to Luigi and pull him to his feet by his shirt. His eyes dart from my face to Al's. _Yeah, that's right, asshole. You're in trouble now._

I punch him in the face before he has a chance to protect himself. I get a couple of body punches in before he weakly tries to block me and punch back. The other men chuckle.

"Okay Lou, that's enough," Al says, stopping me.

I step back, letting him fall back to his seat, wiping the blood from his nose. Getting in his face, I glare at Luigi.

"You prick! You left bruises on her little arms, and I'm pretty sure you bruised her ribs real good. You're lucky I was intercepted by my mother and Allessandra's mother before I could check them out. Otherwise, you'd be in a lot more pain than you are now."

Luigi opens his eyes wide with fear as he stands up. He pulls his long hair back off the left side of his face. "Look at this, she isn't the only one with bruises."

The four-inch bruise marring his cheek is impressive. I smile to myself, proud of Little One. Damn, she got him good with that spin kick.

"And look at this!" He continues, like a little bitch, lifting his t-shirt. A little-pointed toe bootprint shaped bruise marks the center of his chest, proving the sheer force she used when she jumped up and kicked him, flipping backward to get away. I'm even more proud.

Luigi continues his crybaby whining. "Thank God I listened to you and wore a cup! That was her first move, kicking me in the balls full force. Hey, that shit still hurts like a bitch, even with protection." He reaches down and cups his balls gingerly, adjusting them to a more comfortable position.

Everyone in the office is out and out laughing. I look at him, shaking my head my head in mock pity.

"So, what you're telling me is that I need to start training you, so you can protect yourself from an 11-year-old little girl." I laugh hard at him.

Luigi returns to his seat, punching Lefty in the shoulder. "I don't see anything funny. You had it easy. He wasn't even really sparring with you."

Walking over, I slap Lefty on the back of his head, and motion for him to move out of the chair so that I can take it. He moves, and I sit.

"I guess our little girl is a good fighter. She did successfully keep herself from being carried off into the woods. She also left some pretty good damage, for an 11-year-old little girl. You've done good Lou, keep it up," Al says a bit proudly, looking at me.

"I think we should just take these attacks into the gym, under my supervision. She knows, she isn't dumb. She asked me point blank if you were staging these," I inform Al.

Al starts to chuckle again, "Oh, our Princess is a bright one."

He glances at Vito and Lorenzo. "What do you two think? Do you think we can adequately train her by taking away the element of surprise?"

Vito and Lorenzo, both nod and Vito, responds, "If Lou keeps using these two guys to do hand to hand combat and keep it where they don't go soft on her, it might work. You might want to shake it up occasionally and maybe bring in Antonio and Stephen too, then you can see how they handle it."

My eyes shoot to Al and find he's shaking his head.

"No, I am _not_ bringing Antonio or Stephen into this. I'm not getting any of the guys on my short list involved in this. I don't want them to know of her skill set at this point."

"You have these two idiots involved with her," Vito interrupts, nodding towards Lefty and Luigi.

Al cuts his eyes to Vito, silencing him with a look.

"She needs to grow up more before that."

"What the hell are you talking about, your short list?" I demand, breaking up their little argument.

Al sighs, "I'm already looking at about five, maybe six young men in the Family who could possibly be a good match for Alessandra as a husband."

"Are you fucking kidding me?" I shout. "She isn't even twelve yet. She might be developing faster than the average girl her age, but she is far from the age to start talking or even thinking about a match for her. Come on, man. You said you wouldn't even consider this until she was an adult and finished university."

"I don't see the necessity for her to go to university," Vito interjects. "She'll be a helpmate to whomever you pick to take over one day. But the sooner you start to train the young man you pick, the sooner he'll be prepared to care of her and take his place in the Family."

"What the fuck are you talking about?!" I yell, rising from my chair, livid at Vito's insinuation.

Al holds his hand up to me, stalling my movement, and glares at Vito hard.

"First, let me set you straight right now. She _will not_ be _anyone's_ helpmate. She will be the head of this Family one day. She is the one I will train. Whoever I pick will be HER helpmate, not the other way around. And as for university, her having a business degree will be important and a big help to her. She will complete university before I allow her to marry anyone. Do you understand?"

Vito lets out a breath as he nods, and I can tell he's pissed. Al taps his finger on his lips, still looking at Vito as he continues, "Antonio is, as you know, on the top of that list, but so is Stephen, Dante, Orlando, Lefty, and Luigi."

I instantly hear Luigi start coughing as Lefty clears his throat, saying, "Excuse me sir, but I'm twelve years older than her, and I don't want to wait twelve more years for her to grow up. No offense. She's a little girl now, and that's just creepy to me."

Al leans back in his chair as he steeples his fingers under his chin and looks up at the ceiling. I interrupt this conversation before Luigi adds his two cents. "Excuse me Al, but she is eleven. This conversation can definitely wait a few years. And I thought this is something, as your brother, we would talk about since I've been her caregiver since birth."

Al looks at me, then at Vito, pausing a second before turning to Lefty and speaks to him, "So Lefty, are you letting me know you don't want on the list?"

Lefty rubs his hands on his pants legs and replies nervously, "Yes, sir. Capo, I take it as an honor you would even consider me as a possibility, but I'm already twenty-three. I was also hoping to fall in love and get married within the next three years or so, not twelve years from now. No offense meant."

Al nods his head and replies, "Okay, I'll honor your wish and remove you and look for someone else for you. Unless you have someone already in mind?"

Lefty lets out a breath in relief and replies, "Thank you, Capo, and no I don't have anyone in mind yet."

Al continues, "I still want you working with Lou to help train her."

Lefty nods his head and replies, "Yes, Capo. I feel honored, thank you. I'll gladly assist and do whatever Lou instructs me to do to help with her training."

Al looks up to the ceiling again, thinking as he runs his steepled fingers under his chin and neck and back up to his lips as he looks at Luigi. Luigi's eyes widen to the size of saucers.

"Luigi, you are only about eight or is it nine years older than my daughter, our Princess. I don't want an answer from you yet, but I'm keeping you on my list. I knew your father, he was a good man, and was a faithful husband to your mother. He gave his life for this Family. I also see a lot of good qualities in you, even at your young age. Your dedication to this Family and taking on these challenges is admirable."

Luigi's eyes get bigger with each word out of my brother's mouth. I'm shaking my head at the absurdity of match-making Alessandra right now.

"Capo, I'm flattered, but I'm not worthy of that great honor. You should find someone worthier than me," Luigi says in a conciliatory voice.

Al chuckles. "A perfect example of your worthiness to be on the list. I want you to continue working with Lou and Alessandra. I think Lou would be your best teacher. You have a good build, and I want her to be able to conquer someone like you.

Motioning between the two of them, "Now both of you, get out of here and get cleaned up. Luigi, get a haircut and as of tomorrow, start dressing properly, as a member of the Family. Both of you will start training at 10 am sharp with Princess and Lou. You are excused."

Luigi's still shaking his head, a bit shocked to know he's on 'the list.' They both get up and quickly leave the office, closing the door behind them.

"If he's on the short list, why does he still get to work with her?" Vito pipes up again, pointing at the door. He sounds like a crybaby. Lorenzo rolls his eyes.

Al looks up at Vito from his chair. Vito's getting angrier by the second, his lips are pressed tight in a thin line, his breathing heavy.

"What are you now, a whiny little bitch, not getting your way!?" Al questions, his voice loud. "Are you gonna stomp your feet next?"

Al pushes out of his chair and gets in Vito's face, leaning in close.

"The answer to your whiney question is easy. Because _I am_ your Capo, I decide who does what, who works with whom and who the _fuck_ I want around my daughter."

Stepping away from Vito, he returns to his desk and continues, "Antonio and Stephen are still punk ass kids. They're what fifteen, sixteen? The last person I want anywhere near my rapidly developing daughter is a horny teenage boy. Do you remember what life was like then? No, they are _not_ touching her. Period. End of discussion." Vito grits his teeth and I can practically see steam coming from his ears. The sight makes me smile.

"You two, get out of my office. I want to talk to my brother alone. Take your posts," Al says, waving his hand at Lorenzo and Vito.

I look down, brushing imaginary dust off my pants as I bite my lip trying to hide my smirk. Vito is pissed. Once I hear the door close, I look at Al and let my chuckle free.

"You enjoyed that, probably a bit too much," I observe.

"Sometimes Vito just needs to be put back in his place," Al says, leaning back in his chair. "I'm the Capo, and I am _not_ picking Antonio for Alessandra just because Vito is my right-hand man and we grew up together. Sometimes, I think the merging of our families would be good, but then again I don't think he understands that Alessandra will be the one running this Family, not whoever her husband is."

"Really, you're really just going to pick her a husband? What about her feelings? What about her falling in love? She's still a little girl. Give her a chance to grow up. A lot can change in the years to come."

Al shakes his head. "Look at Mama and Papa, they loved each other, and their marriage lasted until the day he died. Look at how strong Mama is, even now. Look at all the couples we know who had an arranged marriage in this Family. Look at us, your heart still hasn't recovered from losing Elena. And me, look how broken Sophia is. Look at all I've lost because I went for love and married outside of the Family. I am not letting Alessandra experience that pain. I'm doing what I feel is best, for her and the Family."

I look at him, a little stunned at his reasoning. "Come on man, you still love Sophia. You may have your problems, but not any worse than Vito and Gwen. Nobody skips off into the sunset without a few speed bumps."

Al rubs both hands down his face, then leans on his elbows, holding his head. "Look, Lou, Sophia is weak, she's a broken woman now. You see her. It's been how many years? And she still walks around here, scared of her own shadow most of the time. She can barely tend to herself.

"Let's be real Lou, if it weren't for all your help, and Mama's and Camilla's, where would Alessandra be?" He leans back in his chair, gazing up at the ceiling. "Come on Lou, will I ever get the old Sophia back? I've gone to her room late at night, and she's rocking a fucking baby doll."

I feel sad for my brother, and for Alessandra as well. "I don't know, brother. She's better than she was ten years ago. Don't give up on her."

Al nods and looks back at me and changes the subject. "Don't be soft on them during that workout in the morning. I want her stronger than any boy."

I nod. "I got this. She's good and getting better every day. Her aim with a gun and knife are mind-blowing. She's a fuckin' natural. She's a Canzano, and it shows."

Al smiles big and nods, inclining his head for more information.

"I'm working on her skills of being observant, and always being aware of her surroundings. I'm teaching her to be prepared and to make anything into a weapon if need be. I really think she's got this. These skills, they just come instinctively for her."

"Good, I trusted you, and you're doing a great job with her," Al says, his smile firmly in place.

"I love her like my own daughter. One reason this is going so well is that we make it fun. I've turned everything into a game, and our girl doesn't like to lose. She wants to be the best at everything, and I know she will be."

"Seriously Lou, thank you. You put your life on hold to raise my daughter, giving me the ability to run this Family. I realize how much you've sacrificed for her and the Family. I just want you to know how much I appreciate it," Al says with sincerity.

Standing up, I flash him a half smile. "Okay, enough of this sappy shit. And you're welcome. But don't be hell bent on playing matchmaker right now. Think about letting her have a little bit of a choice."

Al stands up and walks me to the door.

"I'll think about it, but I'm not promising anything."

# Chapter 9: Gym Day

### (Louie)

As Little One and I are walking to the gym, it's time to fill her in on the changes to our workouts.

"We're going to have a couple of new workout partners for you in the gym today."

"Excuse me, I don't train in a sweaty man gym," she says, correcting me as usual. She hates it when I call it a gym. "I work out, dance and train in my _studio_."

"Okay, Little One, whatever you say. We'll be having others training with us in your _studio_ from now on, since you 'eavesdropped' on your papa, and know about his surprise training attacks, he's asked both guys to train with us daily," I explain, trying not to chuckle.

I can practically see the gears turning in her brain. She's plotting something, and I know it's going to be hilarious when she sees it through.

"Now what are you thinking, Little One? Or should I ask, what are you planning?"

She smiles big, and I see a mischievous sparkle in her eye. As I open the door, she flutters her eyes, trying to look innocent. She gives up and finally answers me.

"Oh, I don't like cheaters."

When we walk into the gym, Lefty's doing pull-ups at a fast pace and Luigi's stretching out on the floor. He pops up and comes over to us, as does Lefty. Both the guys are freshly shaved, with not a hair out of place, wearing black sweat pants and tight t-shirts.

Lefty reaches us first. He sticks his hand out to Little One and introduces himself,

"Hello, Princess, I'm Lefty."

She smiles and shakes his hand. "Nice to actually meet you. Oh, and if that pretend fight was real yesterday, Uncle Louie would have had that knife out of your hand in seconds and would've probably cut your throat."

Lefty chuckles. "Well, that's what I've heard, but I guess we'll find out in here, won't we?"

She throws her head back and dramatically laughs. I close my eyes and shake my head, knowing what's coming.

"Are you a betting man?" Little One asks Lefty, her voice sweet.

"You could say that," he answers, trying not to laugh.

"Well then, Mr. Lefty, let's make this a fun, no money bet. I'll bet Uncle Louie totally kicks your butt today," she blinks her eyes up at him, trying to look innocent again.

"Okay Princess, what do I get if I win?" Lefty asks, losing control of his laugh.

"Well if you accept, we will be your complete slaves for two whole hours. But if he kicks your butt, you're _my_ slave for two whole hours." That mischievous sparkle in her eyes lights up again.

"Okay, Princess, you have a deal." Lefty sticks his hand out to shake.

"You might want to think twice before you shake her hand," I say, trying to save him from embarrassment. "Being her slave for even two hours can be quite humiliating, and possibly painful."

He thrusts his hand out further to shake Little One's hand.

"Alright, I tried to warn you, Lefty," I say with a shrug. Alessandra just laughs.

"She's just a little girl," Lefty defends, "and probably not even five feet tall, how bad can it be?" He rubs his hand over the top of her hair messing it up. Oh shit. Little One's eyes narrow and her brow wrinkles. Her glare at Lefty is impressive.

"I don't recommend ever messing up her hair," I caution him. "I'd watch my back during the next two hours if I were you." I can only shake my head, knowing Lefty will have to learn for himself.

Alessandra turns her glare on Luigi as he steps up when Lefty returns to the pull-up bar. There's a big dimple on one side of his face I hadn't noticed before. Luigi sticks his hand out to Little One.

"Hi Princess, I'm Luigi."

Her eyes are still narrowed with that adorable wrinkled brow. She looks down at his hand, then back up to his eyes. Luigi's eyes get bigger in surprise as she leaves his hand hanging there. Little One doesn't hold her tongue.

"I'm not real fond of cheaters."

I sigh. "Here we go. Little One, play nice," I tell her.

She smiles at me, looking innocent. "Always." She finally takes Luigi's hand and shakes it. At the same time, she knees him in the nuts, dropping the poor guy to the floor as he grabs hold of his balls.

"Alessandra, that was not nice." I shake my head, a scowl on my face.

"He cheated yesterday and wore a cup because you warned him, and I had no clue about his attack." She looks down at Luigi, who's trying to catch his breath.

"Lesson number one, never let your guard down. Lesson number two, always wear a cup around me, or I will take you down when you least expect it."

"Dude, are you gonna be okay?" Lefty's still laughing as he helps Luigi sit up a bit.

Alessandra looks up at me, blinking wide eyes and smiling innocently, "I didn't knee him that hard."

"Little One," I say, pulling her to the side. "I've told you before, that is the most tender location on a man's body. Kneeing him there can take a man more than twice your size down in seconds like you just did. I think you owe Luigi an apology," I instruct firmly, trying not to smile.

"What! But he cheated!" Her smile vanishes, her face full of shock.

I shake my head at her. "No Little One, he didn't cheat. He used all the information he had to protect himself, just like I've been telling you. You always need to pay attention to everything around you. One day you might need to protect yourself from attack, too. Now, go apologize to Luigi."

She turns and swings her head back and forth as she walks over to where Luigi is now sitting up. He's still cupping his balls. She stands there, kicking at the ground with her foot and addresses Luigi.

"Emm I, uh, I'm sorry, I kneed you in your family jewels."

She sticks her hand out in Luigi's face to shake his hand again. "Friends?" she asks, a small smile on her face.

Luigi looks at her hand and then me like he is asking for permission for something. Wanting to see what happens, I nod. Luigi takes her hand to shake it, but instead, he pulls her down to the mat and pins her and straddles her. He bends down and looks her in the eyes.

"Lesson number one, never let your guard down."

She laughs at him, but he still has her pinned to the mat.

"Always be ready for an attack, even from your friends," he says. "Is she ticklish?" he asks me.

Laughing, I nod. Little One starts pleading over her laughter at just the thought of being tickled.

"Luigi, I promise I won't do it again. Please, don't."

Looking down at her, he smiles and winks as he gets up. Luigi reaches down, offering her his hand and he pulls her to her feet. He sticks his hand back out to her.

"Friends," he states.

"Okay, friends." She smiles at him and shakes his hand.

"Your hair looked better longer," she blurts out the moment Luigi starts to walk away. Oh, fuck. She doesn't like him, does she?

"What?" he asks, running his fingers through his now short hair.

"You were cuter with longer hair," she mumbles as a blush spreads across her cheeks. This won't be good. She's got to train with him. I can't have any pre-teen notions of a romance budding in her mind.

"Hey, our Capo told me to cut it yesterday, just for you," Luigi says with a chuckle.

"Not for me, but for him. He's the one who likes short hair. I liked your messy, wavy hair," she retorts with a bit more confidence.

He stands there stunned, trying to figure out what to say next. I have to put a stop to this.

"Okay, enough flirting with her, Luigi."

"I was not flirting with her," he sputters, defending himself.

Lefty just has to pipe in. "You sure about that? Want me to tell the Capo to put you higher on the list?"

Lefty cracks up at his joke, and I join right along with him. Luigi might actually be blushing. Princess's cheeks are bright red.

"What list?" she asks, her eyes bouncing between the three of us.

Lefty and I laugh even harder as Luigi shuffles off to the mats to continue his stretching.

"Sorry, Princess," Lefty answers her, "but we're sworn to secrecy. Maybe if you're nice to Luigi, he'll break his promise and tell you."

Little One runs up to Luigi, blinking her eyes and tilting her head a bit, pulling out all the stops.

"Please tell me what list! I promise to never kick you in the jewels again," she pleads, causing me to throw my head back, laughing harder.

"Help," Luigi says to me, pleading and shaking his head.

Lefty and I fall into a new round of laughter. Little One's head bounces between the three of us, hoping for answers. Once I catch my breath, I announce, "Okay, playtime and teasing is over. Let's get to work!"

We spend two hours practicing defensive moves and showing Little One how to escape attacks. Lefty and Luigi are impressed with how fast she moves and how quick she learns. She doesn't complain once, no matter how many times she hits the mat. I still have to show Lefty that I can kick his ass when I'm not playing around. I call for a break, and they go get some water.

"Okay, time to school, Lefty," I announce as we walk back to the mat. "Rules, there aren't any. First one to pin the other is the winner."

Little One and Luigi chuckle as Lefty joins me on the mat. It doesn't take me more than three minutes and a few punches before I have him pinned. My moves inspire Little One to do a victory dance in my honor. Once again, she isn't paying attention, which always gets her in trouble. Luigi takes the opening and attacks her. He takes her down and has her pinned within seconds.

"Little One, when will you learn?" I ask, shaking my head. "Always watch your back during your celebration dance or your enemy will take you out. Just like Luigi did." She does not look happy. She crinkles her brow as Luigi releases her. It doesn't dampen her spirits long because she knows she has Lefty as her slave for the next two hours.

Little One dresses Lefty in a bright pink feather boa and a long blonde wig. Between our fits of laughter, Luigi and I take pictures as Little One paints Lefty's nails in a rainbow of colors. The little tea party she forces him to endure with Fluffy the Bear has me and Luigi howling. She makes him spend the last thirty minutes of his slave sentence singing Disney songs on her karaoke machine. I don't think Lefty will be making any bets with Little One anytime soon, and Luigi and I have plenty of blackmail pictures and videos to use against him in the future.

_Four years later..._

* * *

These workouts are our life at least four, and sometimes five, days a week. Little One is growing up fast, right before my eyes. The last four years have gone by in a flash. She looks way beyond her almost fifteen years. Having her train with the three of us was a great idea. I have to give Al credit for that.

She's incredible, and honestly, blew our minds how fast she caught on. Her responses are perfect, and she reacts on instinct. Her reaction time, as well as her marksmanship, are spot on. She's worked so hard to ensure she has strong upper body strength. She races the guys on rope climbing to the ceiling and beats them almost every time now.

Al takes us at our word and hasn't staged any more attacks. However, he still hasn't seen how good she really is in person, which I know bothers her and it really pisses me the fuck off. He could have taken fifteen minutes off at any time and come out here to see how good she's gotten, but the asshole hasn't yet.

Al usually eats dinner with all of us, but not always. He makes up some lame ass excuse for his absence, which I don't believe for a minute. He always leaves the moment he finishes his dessert. Al says it's Family work calling him away, but I think it's something else. I also know none of the ladies in the house like it either. Sophia, Mama, and Little One are always quiet after he leaves, and conversation is usually stilted and reserved.

Al informed Luigi and me that as of Alessandra's birthday, Luigi will officially be her second guard. He also assigned Lefty to Mama. I need to talk to him and soon. Right after we finish with all of Little One's birthday celebrations, we are definitely talking about how he's treating her.

It's almost as if he's neglecting her. I'm pretty sure Alessandra feels that way. He should be watching her at these training sessions. He should be praising her work. She's accomplished and learned so much. I'm so fucking proud of her. She can shoot and throw a knife better than _every man_ in this Family. I know that down to my toes. She's become far better than even I thought possible.

It's moments like this, when I'm alone in my room, that I ponder on how her life is going. It's like she puts on an act. She thinks I want to see her being a young girl. It makes me chuckle, I know her better than she knows herself. She's far more mature than any of her friends. Not only does she attend one of the best private schools around, but she's been tutored every day as well. Al only wants the best for his Princess.

While the other girls are going to parties, shopping, and going over to each other's houses. Al, puts her education first. In his eyes, she must be the best, not even knowing he's wasting his time and money. All of her classes are advanced, and hell, she's two grades ahead of most of her classmates.

But her social life is suffering. He doesn't allow her to be around girls her own age, only the four handpicked friends she's grown up with. Everyone else is practically off limits unless it's a Family function. It has isolated her and has made her grow up much faster than I would have liked. God only knows what she's seen and heard in this house.

Alessandra's looks are so mature she could easily pull off looking eighteen to twenty with some makeup. She's so beautiful and looks so much like Elena it sometimes hurts to see her smiling face. She could have been our daughter, mine and Elena's. God, I miss my woman sometimes.

I've been her father, while Al ignores her. I just want her to be happy and allow her to grow up naturally. While Al... Yeah, I cannot put off talking to him any longer. Right after her confirmation at church and this massive birthday surprise, we will talk.

# Chapter 10: Realization of My Life at 15

### (Aless)

Waking up on my fifteenth birthday and stare up at the ceiling, thinking about last Sunday. My confirmation service was so beautiful, and I'm so happy I got to share it with Annalisa, Lola, and Gigi. All four of us received the Holy Spirit and are now full members of the Church. We laughed at our tea length dresses and lace veils when Lola joked that it looked like we were four casual brides. We all know that would never happen.

Only Annalisa dreams of a huge wedding. The rest of us don't want a darn thing to do with getting married. I always giggle when she brings up her dreams of a white knight that showers her with affection.

After the service, we have an early dinner with my friends and their families. I love being able to share special moments like this with my girls. I'll hold this memory in my heart forever. Even Uncle Louie was there, and he never comes to mass.

The sound of whispers reach my ears from the hallway. I snap my eyes shut and feign sleep, hearing Nonna and Mom trying to sneak into my room. It's time to put on my mask, to keep them believing I'm a typical teen. I lay there, waiting until I hear the door snick closed.

Throwing the covers back, I leap to my feet, jumping up and down on my bed. "Happy birthday to me, happy birthday to meee!" I sing, a little off-key with my sleepy voice. Both Nonna and Mom squeal. Nonna almost drops the breakfast tray she's carrying. "Young lady, are you trying to give us both a heart attack? Now stop that jumping and sit down and eat your breakfast. Your mom and I have to talk with you," Nonna scolds, trying to hide her smile.

With one last jump, I fold my legs crisscross style mid-air and land on my bum. Propping my pillows behind me, I pull my blanket to my waist. Nonna sets the tray on my legs, and the amazing smell of warm maple syrup greets my nose. Lifting the cover of the tray, I find cinnamon french toast with lots of powdered sugar and two strips of crispy bacon. My favorite! It makes my mouth waters on sight.

"Thank you, this is perfect. Can you tell me _now_ what we're doing for my special fifteenth birthday?" I'm beyond thrilled. I can't wait to see what they've planned. Everything has been kept a closely guarded secret. I'm not a kid anymore, I'm officially a young lady of the Family, and I know a lot will be changing soon. Mom sits at the foot of my bed, just staring at me with a sad smile. Glancing at Nonna, I watch her pull my vanity chair up to my bed on the other side.

"Eat child, we've already had our breakfast," she finally says, not answering my question. I dig into my breakfast and wait for her to continue.

"Today is a very special day, as you know. Even though in our hearts you will always be our Little One, you're officially a young lady, and with that, comes a lot more responsibility." She gives my Mom a smile.

_OMG, OH NO... THE SEX TALK..._ My face must show my fear and horror because Nonna shakes her head at me.

"First thing after you eat your breakfast, your mom and I are taking you to design your Family necklace. You will help create your first and most important piece of jewelry today. You will also be choosing what stone will replace the one you use for your necklace. This is your very first step to becoming a woman within the Family."

"Nonna," I answer with a breathy voice, "I haven't changed my mind. I still want the big heart-shaped ruby for my Family necklace. I would also like to replace it with a ruby just like it. I think it looks just perfect with a ruby. I'm hoping one day, if I have a little girl, she'll love it as much as I have."

Tears fill Mom's eyes, as usual. Since I got shot on my sixth birthday, she hasn't been the same. She's always been sad, but after that, she got a lot worse. She's quieter, startles at the littlest noise and constantly looks over her shoulder. The most significant difference is the slight tremor in her hands. I wish she could just be happy again, like in the pictures in Papa's office. Her smile was so bright and carefree in those pictures. I still love her, but I want my mom happy. Mom looks at me strangely, almost like she's secretly saying goodbye.

"Well then," Mom says, clearing her throat. "I'm going to go tell your favorite person that in half an hour, your big day begins. Hurry up and finish eating, so Camilla can help you get ready for our little trip." Leaning over, she kisses me on the forehead while brushing my hair from my face. She pauses, looking into my eyes like it's her last chance. She turns and slowly walks from the room.

From the corner of my eye, I see my nanny, Camilla, standing in the back corner of my room, waiting. Her face is sad as she watches my mom leave. I sigh and shake my head.

"What was that look for, young lady?" Nonna asks.

"It's because Mom... She always looks at me with tears in her eyes, like it's going to be the last time she sees me." Glancing at Camilla, I smile. "I'm fifteen today, do I still need someone assisting me to dress? Can't I dress myself yet? No offense, Camilla. It's just that I think I can handle it now."

"Little One, I understand the concern with your mom, she's just very emotional. She isn't as strong as we are. She doesn't have that Canzano blood running through her veins like you and I do." Nonna smiles. I nod as she continues.

"You know about how the evil Caza Family attacked us at your Auntie Elena's engagement party," she gives me a sad smile, tears of her own sparkling in her eyes. "At times, it feels like it was yesterday and not twenty years ago. If Elena were still with us, people would think you were her daughter." Nonna shakes her head slowly. "She was shot at her own engagement party. She died in your mom's arms. The shock was too much for your mom, and she went into labor early."

"Wait, labor? I'm her only child, aren't I?" I ask, thoroughly confused.

"Oh, Little One. Your mom was pregnant before you. She went into labor prematurely, and little Junior only survived forty-eight hours. It broke us all. That's why your mom always looks so sad. She's never recovered from the loss of her sister or her son, your brother."

I'm floored by this new information as I watch tears stream down Nonna's face. She crosses herself, mumbling, "God rest their souls." Discreetly, she dries her face and takes a deep breath. "Now, no more sad stories. Time to get you dressed. And yes, let Camilla help you. She loves you like you are her very own child. She's taken care of you since you came out of your mother's womb. She will continue to do just that. Do you understand me, young lady?"

"Yes, ma'am," I answer in a soft voice, hanging my head and once again hating my life.

"Camilla knows what your father likes, and aren't we all trying to please your Papa?"

I shrug as she watches me with her brow drawn down.

"Yes, Nonna. I know not to push my limits with him. It just gets old always having someone pick out my clothes and assist me getting dressed. I can do all those things by myself." I stop, remembering Camilla is in the room. "Sorry, I don't mean to hurt your feelings, but I'm almost an adult. I still need your help with my hair."

"You aren't hurting my feelings, Little One, and I do listen to you and allow you to help. I also understand completely why you want to have that independence. But in this Family, you are royalty, and royalty doesn't dress themselves. Did you know Prince Charles of England still has dressing staff? You should research that." Her smile is more of a smirk. I just shake my head and smile, knowing this is a no-win discussion.

Looking down at my feet, I ask shyly, "Nonna, do you ever wish you were normal? You know, like everyone else?"

"Yes, child we all dream." She smiles softly. "Oh, I mean young lady. It'll take me awhile to get used to calling you, young lady. Now hurry along."

Getting up, I walk over to my dressing area. "Good morning, birthday girl," Camilla says, kissing my temple. She holds up two outfits. "Now, what do you want to wear on your special trip? Slacks or a floral dress?"

Looking over the choices she holds, I ponder them. "Hmm, I'm thinking slacks and a french braid. Mom told Uncle Louie I'd be ready in 30 minutes, and that leaves us less than fifteen minutes to get ready," I giggle.

"See, you do need my help." We both laugh as Nonna walks out of the room.

After getting dressed, Camilla braids my hair. The story Nonna told me runs through my mind on a loop. Poor Mom, watching her sister murdered, and then having her die in her arms. And to think, the older I get, the more I look like Auntie Elena. I think of all that Mom has lost, and then on top of everything else, to have lost a baby, my brother. It's no wonder that late at night she cries and rocks a little doll, singing to it. Now I understand why Mom is so broken.

# Chapter 11: 30 Minutes Later

Wearing tan slacks with a gold belt, a loose floral blouse and flats, I open my bedroom door. My tiara is on my head for the last time. After this, it will be locked in the safe in Papa's office until I have a little girl. Uncle Louie startles me from my reverie, greeting me with a big hug, kissing both cheeks, my forehead and a quick touch to my lips.

"Good morning to you too, Uncle Louie," I say with a smile. Looking past him, I spot one of my training partners. "Hi, Luigi." I wonder what he's doing here.

He gives me a head nod as Uncle Louie tucks my hand into the crook of his elbow and leads me to the stairs. Luigi follows behind as Uncle Louie chatters on like an excited four-year-old, wishing me a happy birthday, asking if I have any idea what the next couple of weeks have in store for me.

I'm half paying attention, because my focus is more on why Luigi is following us. Finally, I stop my uncle and his excited chatter. "I have no idea what's happening today, let alone the next few weeks. Mom and Nonna have kept it a secret. Why is Luigi following us?"

Luigi snorts, as Uncle Louie throws his head back and laughs.

"Well, Little One, you're fifteen now, and boys are going to get a whiff of all your beauty. Then they'll want a taste. They'll see you in a different light," he smiles his answer as we reach the top of the stairs.

"Eww," I say, scrunching my nose.

"Have you looked in the mirror lately, Little One? You're developing faster than greased lightning. You're lucky your papa put off assigning a second guard until now, instead of two years ago when those things started growing like crazy," he answers, waving his hand toward my chest.

The heat on my face and neck tells me I've turned several shades of red. My mouth falls open in shock. Finally, a giggle works its way out of my throat in embarrassment.

"I need help to make sure none of those boys get anywhere near you. Your papa assigned Luigi here to assist me in guarding you against those disgusting boys and their raging hormones. Consider yourself fortunate, I talked him out of adding a third guard. I reminded him that both he and your mom have two guards, so he backed off on that."

I can't believe what I'm hearing. "Come on, Uncle Louie, you know I can totally take care of myself. You've taught me well, as Luigi can attest to. Remember who knocked who on whose butt?" I challenge, my head held high.

He chuckles but doesn't give in to me. "Okay, Little One. We'll show your papa that you can protect yourself very soon so that he won't add a third guard. But I promise you, Luigi is here to stay."

"Well, that's just fantastic," I pout, crossing my arms over my chest. "No offense Luigi, I just think you're not needed here and will be wasting your talent and valuable time when there are much more important matters you could be attending to. Who wants to play second guard to the Capo's daughter anyway? What a boring assignment."

Luigi smirks as we walk down the stairs. "It's a great honor to be assigned to protect the Capo's daughter." He bows, his movements smooth and graceful. "I will guard you with my life."

"Oh, please Luigi," I snort. "There's one thing you need to learn, and quick. What is said between us, stays between us. You don't have to kiss up to me. You're what, twenty-eight years old?" I ask, sarcastically.

"Hey, don't age me so fast, I still have six months before I am twenty-five," he says with his brow wrinkled.

I giggle. I know how old he is, I just want to ruffle his feathers. "So, you want to watch a fifteen-year-old girl and her girlfriends and all of our craziness? We love Taylor Swift and sing all her songs at the top of our lungs. We dance all around my studio. We go nuts over boy bands. I'm sure you're just dying to watch us spend hours painting each other's nails, only to decide that color is horrible and remove it just to start all over again. That's just what every twenty-five-year-old man in this Family wants to do. Not that Saturday night poker party I'm not supposed to know about, huh?" I say while watching Luigi squirm.

Yeah, I learned a couple of years ago why Papa wanted that metal bar in the center of my stage, and it wasn't just for _my_ exercise. It was for the dancers that came up from one of the gentlemen's clubs the Family runs. The girls dance during the regular late Saturday night poker game. Luigi shakes his head, looking at Uncle Louie for guidance. Uncle Louie shakes his head, laughing.

"You did warn me, Lou."

"Yes, yes I did. She's nothing like you expect when she's out of her studio. She can be a verbal hand full."

I gasp and feign being offended, elbowing Uncle Louie as we cross the threshold of the front door.

"Hey, what was that supposed to mean?" I demand.

Luigi smiles as he opens the back door to the SUV for me. "Still, it'll be a great honor to see what nail polish you end up choosing. I'm sure it'll be a pink pastel." He winks. "And besides, I need to find out which boy's ass I need to kick in the boy band."

Standing in the door, I laugh. "Uncle Louie, I need to get some Hooker Red nail polish.

"Sure, thing, Little One, once your papa approves of the color, I'll get right on it." We all laugh, knowing Papa would never approve.

Finally, I climb in past Mom and Nonna in the middle seat. Luigi will drive and Uncle Louie riding shotgun.

"SURPRISE!" Annalisa jumps up from the floor, tackling me in a hug. We squeal and jump and dance. "Happy Birthday," she whispers, giving me a final hug.

"Oh my God, I can't believe you get to come to the jeweler with me. Can you spend the whole day with me?"

Annalisa sits back in the seat, a big smile on her face. "Your Mom and Nonna didn't tell you? I get to spend the next fifteen days with you."

"Oh my God, really?" I ask squealing again. "We're going to have so much fun. Are there plans? What are we doing? Do you know?"

Annalisa shakes her head, "I can't tell you because I don't know either. All I know is my mom woke me up this morning and told me I'm spending the next two weeks with you. She said she would pack my bags for me, so I think we're going somewhere." She winks and points at Luigi in the driver's seat.

"Ugh, that. So, because I'm fifteen now, Papa thinks I need two bodyguards to guard and protect my virtue." I wink, folding both hands over my chest, "Oh, and he's already planning on kicking boy band butt and helping us pick out nail polish. I'm trying to get some Hooker Red, what do you think?"

Mom turns around, spearing me with a look. "Alessandra, none of that. Your papa would have a fit."

"Just what every _hot_ twenty-five-year-old man in this Family wants to do...babysit me." The sarcasm was thick in my voice. Annalisa and I start laughing as we look up to watch Luigi driving. We couldn't see his eyes, but Annalisa was probably wondering the same thing I was. Was he watching us? It was hard to tell because he was wearing the standard issue shades that all Family bodyguards wear whenever they're in the slightest bit of sun.

Finally, we pull up to the jewelers. Enzo DiCello's family has been working for our family for generations. He greets us at the door, bowing low for Nonna and Mom. He moves to my side, telling me about how he helped his father create Mom's necklace and his grandfather create Nonna's necklace. When we're seated around a table, Luigi and Uncle Louie stand guard by the door, watching every movement of the older gentleman.

Nonna gets up and stands behind me. Gently, she removes my tiara. My head feels naked and so light without it. It's hard to believe I'll never wear it again. Placing my tiara in front of Mr. DiCello, Nonna looks at me with tears in her eyes and a smile on her face.

"Little One, this is your first step to becoming a woman within this Family. It carries a lot of responsibility, responsibility that I never had placed on my shoulders. But your Papa has been grooming you and having others teach you to prepare you for so much more." Nonna glances at Uncle Louie and Luigi. I spot Lefty standing with them.

"Your papa," Nonna continues, "has decided that you will take his place as the head of the Family when the time comes. One day, this will be yours to rule, guard, and respect. We will all help guide you, love you and support you. We only want to see you happy. If that burden ever becomes too much, please come to any of us."

She bends, kissing the top of my head and stroking my cheek. I glance around the table, feeling the love and support Nonna spoke of. Mom has tears rolling down her cheek, her hand trembles as she quickly wipes her face. She gives me a small, sad smile, mouthing, "I love you."

Mr. DiCello brings our attention back to the reason for our visit. "Now, young lady, which of these beautiful stones have you chosen for your Family necklace?"

"Oh, I've known for ages which stone I want. The ruby heart with our Family crest on it. It's the most beautiful stone I've ever seen, and it's always been special to me, knowing Nonna and my mom choose it. I'd very much like it if you could find a similar ruby to replace it. I would be honored if I had a daughter one day that might choose that for her Family necklace as well. I would like you to add some gold bows to the crown as my personal touch, please."

Mom reaches out and takes my hand in hers. "Oh, sweetheart, that will be exquisite. Won't it, Mama?" she asks, looking at Nonna. "I love that Alessandra is adding her personal touch to the tiara. Her daughter will just love it."

"Oh yes, Sophia, it will be. It's so sweet of her to think ahead for her daughter," she answers Mom, tears in her eyes.

"When do you think my necklace will be ready?" I ask Mr. DiCello.

"Oh, it will be ready today, young lady," he answers on a sweet smile. "First, I have to remove the ruby from your tiara. I just need you to pick out what type of chain you would like. I also need to measure you for the proper length."

A huge smile breaks across my face as I start to giggle. Annalisa looks at me and starts laughing too, knowing what I'm thinking. Rocking back and forth in my chair, I make silly hand gestures which causes Annalisa to laugh harder.

"Yo Lisa, do you think I should get some real thick bling? You know, _ragazza_ , some heavy chains?"

Our peals of laughter echo through the room as tears stream from our eyes. I glance over my shoulder, trying to see if we got any of the stoic men behind us to smile at our antics. None of them are looking at us, but I do believe I see Luigi's lips twitch. Uncle Louie winks at me.

"Girls, enough playing around!" Nonna announces, her voice strong. "You have the next fifteen days for that. This is one of those moments we need you to be mature and just pick your chain. Is that possible?"

"Yes, ma'am," we both answer in unison as we turn around.

Mr. DiCello has brought out several different chain styles and thicknesses. I never would have thought I'd have so many choices to pick from.

"One thing to keep in mind," Mr. DiCello explains, "is you will have this necklace not only while you are a young lady, but also when you are a much older, more mature woman, like your Nonna. It needs to be a sturdy chain, or you'll be replacing it because of the weight of that ruby. It could break a small, delicate chain."

I run my hands over the chains, lifting some of them to test their weight. I point to a king's braid chain in yellow gold that matches the gold Family crest, and ask, "This one looks very sturdy, it's also very flexible, I'll be able to twist it into different styles too if I want, right?"

Mr. DiCello nods his head, enthusiastically. "Yes dear, you can. I can include a couple of very small ruby clips you can attach to the chain to make different styles."

I can picture what he's describing. "Thank you _sooo_ very much, Mr. DiCello!" I cry, clapping my hands in excitement.

Discreetly, he glances at Nonna, and she gives a slight nod in approval. I run to her, throwing my arms around her. I reach over for Mom and pull her into the hug too, thanking them both for this. Mr. DiCello stands, taking my tiara with him. He speaks as he moves to the door.

"Your necklace will be ready in a couple of hours. Would you like it delivered to the Canzano Estate?"

Nonna nods. "Yes, please do, or you can call the house, and we can send a couple of men to pick it up."

Mr. DiCello shakes his head vigorously. "No, no. I will deliver it there myself before your dinner."

Nonna and Mom both stand and shake his hand, and I follow their lead, knowing one day it'll be me leading someone in etiquette. I thank the him profusely, grateful for his help and design expertise.

"I am so proud," Mr. DiCello says, holding both of my hands, "to see you growing up so beautifully within the Family. You will make one young gentleman a very happy man in the future. And when you want to create your very own jewelry collection, you just come on over. I will assist you personally."

I blush and thank him again. Without thinking, I turn back and give him a quick hug, taking him by surprise.

# Chapter 12: My Birthday Dinner

We spend the day shopping at specialty boutiques, looking for the perfect dress for my birthday dinner tonight. Mom said she'd buy a nice dress for Annalisa as well because we always dress for dinner. Women wear dresses and men wear suits and ties even for everyday dinners. For special occasions and birthdays, it's black ties and formal gowns affairs. Annalisa didn't know to pack a gown, and she only had one anyway. Her mom lets her pack her own bags, and choose her clothes for herself, unlike my family and their strict rules for everything I do.

Finally, after five shops, we find the perfect dresses and head home. Mine is gorgeous, with a higher neckline, covering my size D breasts. It's beautiful, starting with a lavender color at the neckline which gradually grows to a deeper purple as it flows down my body to the floor. The empire waist makes Mom a bit nervous because it accentuates my breasts, but she doesn't say too much because of the sheer fabric covering my décolletage. The full skirt is covered in the same sheer fabric that covers my neck. At my knees, there is a smattering of crystals that get thicker and thicker, until you get to the bottom of my dress, where every centimeter is covered in them. The designer must have gone to great lengths to find crystals that matched the gradated fabric exactly.

"Aless," Annalisa breaths, "that dress is incredible. It makes your boobs look so big, and your waist look so tiny." I laugh, shoving her a bit.

"Thank you. Your dress looks just as wonderful. I'm so happy we got matching dresses but in different colors. The navy color of yours brings out your dark blue eyes. I can't believe how pretty they are. Your eyes are so dark blue, I think I could go swim in them," I finish, putting my hands together like I'm about to jump off a diving board.

She pushes me in the shoulder in embarrassment, knocking me off balance. I almost fall over before I catch myself on the dresser. We both burst into laughter.

Camilla walks into my bedroom. "Girls, I think it is time for one last look before you go down to dinner."

We slowly turn for her inspection, giggling away. Camilla touches my hair in the back, which is in two side french braids that merge into one at my shoulders, reaching all the way to my bottom. "I can't believe how long your hair has gotten. It's down to your bum," she says.

Annalisa and I giggle harder. Camilla gives us a smirk before shooing us to my bedroom door. "Okay girls, time for the party to begin."

As we walk through the door, we stop dead at the sight of Uncle Louie and Luigi waiting for us. They're both wearing tuxedos, complete with coattails and white ties. Looking at Uncle Louie, I announce with a straight face, "I think, since it's my birthday, you should wear a purple tie." I elbow Annalisa in the side and she chimes in, "Oh yeah, especially since you're escorting her to dinner."

His eyes open wide, thinking we're serious. Annalisa and I bust up, giggling, giving away the joke.

"They're good." Luigi shakes his head at Uncle Louie.

Uncle Louie gives him an 'I told you so' look. They turn and present their arms. I tuck my hand into Uncle Louie's elbow, and Annalisa does the same with Luigi.

"You young ladies look stunning. Your Capo will approve," Uncle Louie says as these well-dressed men escort us to the dining room.

Papa looks up from his conversation with Nonna when we enter the room. He smiles brightly at us.

"Lou, who are these beautiful young ladies you and Luigi are escorting to dinner? Where is my little girl?" he asks with a smile on his face.

"Oh, Papa," I blush as Annalisa giggles again.

He approaches me and gives me a one arm side hug. Papa kisses my forehead, murmuring, "You look beautiful, young lady. Happy birthday, my Princess."

"Thank you, Papa," I answer, and he kisses my cheek.

"You look lovely too, Annalisa," he says with a sheepish smile.

"Thank you, Capo," she responds, blushing.

Uncle Louie pulls out my chair for me to sit, which I do. At my left, Luigi does the same for Annalisa. Uncle Louie sits to my right, as always, and Luigi sits down to Annalisa's left. I raise my eyebrow at her and flick a look at Luigi, then wink at her. Annalisa blushes as we giggle again.

"So glad you could make it," Papa greets someone.

We look up to see Annalisa's dad, Vito, her mom, Gwen, and Antonio right behind them. Annalisa and I elbow each other at the same time. Antonio is wearing a white tuxedo with a purple tie. My mouth falls open as my mind races. I glance at Annalisa's parents, noting they're both wearing the same navy color as her. Vito's tie matches her and Gwen's dresses. Ugh, my mom must have conspired with Gwen, so Antonio could wear a matching tie.

Antonio shakes Papa's hand. "Nice tie," Papa jokes, winking at him. "Have a seat across from the girls."

He chose to sit directly across from me, of course. My mind races all over again at the sight of that tie in front of me. What is up with that? Antonio smiles, giving me a slight head nod. He looks deep into my eyes. "Alessandra, happy birthday. You look... you look just stunning."

"Thank you, Antonio. You look nice too. I didn't realize you had a white coat and purple tie." I reply, trying to hold back my giggle. I can feel the heat creeping up my neck. I'm just hope my cheeks aren't bright red. What in the heck is going on here?

"I didn't know that either," Annalisa interrupted with a mischievous glint in her eye. "But a _purple_ tie, really... I should have guessed you had that in your closet, brother." She props her elbow on the table and lets her hand hang limp at the wrist, repeating, " _Purple..._ "

Giggling at her antics, I watch from the corner of my eye as Antonio gives her the evil look that only an older brother can deliver. Papa clears his throat, tapping his butter knife along the side of his glass. Taking a deep breath, I control my giggles and turn into the perfect Princess Papa expects me to be.

Everyone sits, and Papa nods to the head server. Staff flow through the door that leads to the kitchen, a bottle of wine in each hand. Starting with Papa, they pour red wine in the glasses at each setting, even me and Annalisa. We give each other a look that speaks a million words. Papa stands while the staff delivers our soup. He clears his throat again, garnering the attention of everyone in the room.

"Sophia and I have asked you here today to celebrate our Princess's birthday. And just as we did nine years ago, we will share her favorite meal." He gives me a wink and a smile. "But first, I'd like to make a toast."

Everyone takes their glasses and raises them, including Annalisa. I don't move to take mine, remembering it's not appropriate. Nonna told me it's like applauding yourself and that I should be humble when receiving praise.

"To our beautiful Princess and my wonderful daughter, may this birthday mark the beginning of your transition into womanhood. May you grow to respect your position within our Family. And as this Family's Princess, may you learn all that is expected of you. May you make your future decisions with the wisdom and grace I know you have. I love you dearly, Alessandra. Happy Birthday, darling. Cin cin."

"Salud," everyone cheered.

Annalisa glances at me from the corner of her eye as she takes her first drink of wine. Unable to resist, I finally reach for mine and take a small sip. I give my best friend wide eyes and smile. It's surprisingly good. I wouldn't expect any less of my father. He has exceptional taste when it comes to the finer things in life.

"Thank you, Papa. I will always do my best to make you proud," I say, looking at him.

"How do you like it?" Antonio asks, drawing my attention. He lifts his glass to me.

"I like it a lot, thank you," I blush, wondering about his intentions. "What do you think, Lisa?"

"I could get used to this stuff," she nods. "I wonder if Mom and Dad will let me have it at home with dinner?"

Antonio shakes his head, giving us a crooked grin. "I'm sure if it's a special occasion, they'll let you have a glass. Don't hold your breath for a nightly sip though," he chuckles lightly.

After our soup, the servers bring the main course, which is my favorite, chicken pesto pasta. Happy voices chatter around me, punctuated by the occasional laugh. Once we finish our meal, the wait staff appears to clear out the plates. Like a well-oiled machine, they never miss a beat.

"Alessandra, come join me," Papa says, standing and raising his hand to me.

Ever the gentleman, Uncle Louie stands to pull out my chair for me. He pats me on my back, and I look at him. He winks, making me think something's up. I move to Papa's side. He nods to Nonna, and Antonio stands to pull out her chair. He extends his hand to my Nonna, showing his manners. She comes to Papa's other side.

"I heard you made a wonderful choice today at the jeweler," Papa announces, reaching into his jacket pocket. He pulls out a long red velvet box. My heart races, knowing he holds my Family necklace in that beautiful box.

"Today you took off your tiara and made your first choice. You selected the stone for your Family necklace. At the same time, you chose what to replace that jewel stone with. I heard your selection was perfect, and you even added your very own personal touch to the tiara, making it more you. One day, you will be able to pass that Family heirloom to your own daughter. I can only hope that I am still here to see it for myself." He chuckles at his comment, and a few others joined in.

"Of course you'll still be here, Papa," I reply, tipping my head to him.

He opens the box, studying my necklace and smiles. He turns to give Nonna a peek. I'm dying in anticipation to see what Mr. DiCello created just for me. Nonna carefully lifts the necklace from the box, and oh, my, it's _gorgeous._

"I'm so proud of you, Little One," she whispers. "Now, turn around so I may be blessed to put your Family necklace on you for the first time."

Slowly, I turn around, now facing everyone gathered at the table. Annalisa smiles at me with a goofy grin. When my eyes fall on Antonio, he winks. At the far end of the table, Camilla's hand covers Mom's. She gives me a sweet smile. Seeing Camilla's hand on Mom's makes me realize why she isn't up here for this. Her shaking hands would prevent her from closing the clasp.

Smiling at Mom, I whisper, "I love you, Mom. Thank you." She nods, mouthing back, "I love you, too. I'm so proud of you, sweetie."

When Nonna let go of the necklace, as the weight hit my neck. Oh, man, it's heavy. The ruby I'd chosen nestles right between my breasts, accenting them further. Nonna turns me around to face her, then plucks two clasps from the box. She wraps the chain around my neck a second time, using those unique ruby and diamond clasps Mr. DiCello designed for me, to secure it. The ruby now hangs at the perfect length, high on my chest.

"It looks perfect," Nonna whispers. She pulls me into a hug and kisses each cheek, then my forehead and finally my lips. She places a hand on my cheek, looking deep into my eyes. "I love you more than life itself. I dedicate my life to helping you reach your goals, hopes, and dreams. May you find happiness in all you do. I will always be here for you as long as there is life in my body."

Tears fill my eyes as I reach out and hold onto her. "I love you so much, Nonna," I whisper for her ears only. "You are my rock. I can't imagine life without you in it. Thank you so very much, for everything."

Releasing her, I find Papa studying me with a pleased smile. His eyes are glassy as he puts his arm around me.

"Little Lady, would you like to know what else you're getting for your birthday?"

"There's more?" I ask, my eyes going wide in surprise.

"Yes darling, there is. After dessert, you and Annalisa are going to go and change into comfortable travel clothes, along with Camilla, Lou, Luigi, Lefty, Nonna and your Mom. The plane is ready and waiting to fly you all to... America." Annalisa and I both squeal in excitement. "And then to Paris, to pick out your new wardrobe." We both gasp, and I shoot her a wide-eyed look that screams, _OMG_! "I've known for a very long time that you've always wanted to go on a gondola ride. So, you'll fly back to see all of Venice and take that gondola ride for dinner before coming home."

At his last announcement, I couldn't contain myself. I throw myself at him, wrapping my arms around his broad shoulders. Hugging him tightly, I can feel his shock. Papa stiffens a bit, and I realize I can't remember the last time I'd touched him, let alone hugged him. He's not an affectionate man. Yeah, he'd kiss my forehead or pat me on the shoulder or put his arm around me for things like tonight, but he rarely shows me that he loves me with hugs.

"I love you, I love you, thank you, thank you," I cry, knowing I sound like a broken record. Ignoring his stiff reaction, I hold tight to show how much I love him.

Finally, Papa pats my back and slowly pushes me away from him. He clears his throat, but I can see tears in his eyes at my affectionate display.

"I'm ready for some dessert, how about you?" he asks, trying to cover his emotions.

I step back, sensing his discomfort. "You know I'll never turn down dessert. Especially if it's my favorite like I suspect it is," I joke, trying to make the awkwardness fade.

Our head server rolls out a cart with a two-tier cake on it that is covered in strawberry cream cheese frosting and purple wisteria flowers from our gardens. Papa starts singing "Happy Birthday," and soon, everyone joins in. I move to the cart, and when the song finishes, I blow out the candles, wishing that Annalisa and I have an amazing trip and that Mom will be able to relax and have fun with us. In short order, the servers are pulling off the flowers and cutting up the beautiful cake to serve with the ice cream they have plated already.

"Oh, and sweetheart?" Papa says, stopping me on my way to my seat. "Your mother, with the help of your Nonna, finally talked me into allowing you to have a little coed birthday party and dance two weeks from Saturday night. That's fifteen days from today."

"Party!" Annalisa and I squeal. I turn around and run back to my father. This time, he catches me when I jump into his arms, all awkwardness gone.

"Thank you, thank you! I love you!" I squeal into his ear.

"Don't make me regret this," he whispers in my ear.

Pulling away, I look into his eyes, vowing, "Oh, I won't. I promise."

I run back to Annalisa, who is standing by our chairs. Grabbing her hands, we jump up and down in a little celebratory dance. Once we finally settle down, I find a plate with a massive slice of cake and a scoop of strawberry ice cream on it.

Sitting down, I grab my fork and study the best way to start. This is serious business. Closing my eyes, I imagine my plan of attack. A whimper escapes me at the thought of all that yummy goodness on my tongue. Looking up, I find Antonio staring at me with an odd look.

"What? Can't a girl love her favorite dessert?" I ask, pointing my fork at him.

Looking back down at my plate, I tell it, "Oh, I'm going to savor every single bite of you, my sweets."

"Are you actually talking to your dessert?" Annalisa asks, cracking up.

"Yes...yes, I am, and I mean every word of it," I answer without looking up. My eyes are glued to my fork selecting my first bite.

Ever so slowly, I lift my fork with a bite of cake and a bit of ice cream and direct it to my mouth. Wrapping my lips around the tines of the fork, I relish the taste that hits my tongue as I pull the fork from my mouth. Licking some ice cream from my upper lip, I moan as my head falls back.

"Oh, this is _soo_ good," I murmur with my mouth full. "All this yumminess."

Something hits the table with a loud smack, and my head shoots up.

"Antonio, I'd like to talk to you. _Now_." Uncle Louie says firmly.

What is going on? Antonio has an odd look on his face. He seems dazed when he turns to Uncle Louie, asking "What?"

Like watching a tennis match, my eyes bounce from him to Uncle Louie and back again. He stands, pointing to the corner of the room, away from the table. "Now," Uncle Louie repeats with a growl, leaning onto the table.

Antonio pushes his chair back but grabs his napkin and places it over his lap. As he stands, he holds that napkin in place. Taking another bite, I glance at Annalisa. "What's that about?" I mumble around another taste of heaven.

"I have no idea," she answers, shaking her head. "But now's a good time to try to learn to read lips."

Annalisa looks over my shoulder, staring hard at the mini-conference going on in the corner. She wrinkles her brow, "Why is my weirdo brother still holding that napkin in front of him?" She leans around me some more, trying to get a better view.

"You and your detective skills, oooh-oh, they amaze me," I laugh as I continue to eat my cake.

Luigi leans around Annalisa, also staring at the other end of the room behind me.

"Hey, are you practicing your lip-reading skills too?" I ask him. "When you figure it out, will you fill us in?" I ask him.

He chuckles and shakes his head. "Oh, I already know what's going on. Your uncle is handing little Antonio his ass right now, threatening him with great bodily harm if he follows through on the thoughts he was thinking." Luigi throws his head back, laughing deeply.

"What? Why?" I ask, scrunching up my nose. "What did Antonio do? I totally missed it."

Turning, I look at Antonio and Uncle Louie at the far side of the room. I keep eating my cake because I had my priorities. Putting another bite in my mouth, my eyes fall closed, and I moan.

"Oh God, this cake, and icing are to die for, I must have more," I say.

Luigi laughs harder, mumbling, "You have no idea."

Uncle Louie is right up in Antonio's face. His face is fierce, and he's poking Antonio in the chest. Poor Antonio just stands there, the napkin now hanging at his side, taking it. He doesn't look away or at the floor, smart guy. His mouth opens and closes like he wants to say something, but Uncle Louie doesn't let him get a word in edgewise.

"There are a lot of 'f' bombs flying from your Uncle's mouth," Annalisa whispers in my ear. "He sure isn't happy about whatever Antonio did. It has something to do with you, I saw him say your name. He told Antonio he was going to cut something off." She shakes her head on a giggle. "I have no idea what, but I'll ask him once he's far enough away from your uncle and I don't have to fear for my life. Judging by your uncle's fierceness, Antonio needs to be concerned for his own life right now."

Turning back to her, I see Luigi laughing silently.

"What's so funny, Luigi?" I demand again.

"Your BFF might make a good detective one day. She pretty much nailed it." He pats her shoulder. "Good job, Annalisa. But be smart and take your own advice and don't go over there for a while."

Annalisa gives me big eyes before turning to face Luigi. "Thank you," she breathes. Her head tilts to the side, and I can picture her batting her eyelashes at him. I laugh at her. She turns back to me. "Alessandra knows I don't do stupid. I'm a chicken all the way to the bone. I'm not going near either one of them for quite a while," she says, making us both laugh.

Out of the corner of my eye, I see that Uncle Louie and Antonio's intense discussion has caught Papa's attention. Oh my gosh. I grab Annalisa's arm to get her attention. "Okay, I may need to go rescue Antonio before Papa gets involved in whatever this is."

"Aless, I don't think you want anything to do with that conversation," Luigi says, smiling.

"I can get to him before Papa. Just you watch," I retort. I scurry from my seat and skip over to Uncle Louie. Putting my hand on his back, I ask "What are you two discussing so seriously? Anything I can help with?"

Uncle Louie's back snaps straight. He leans back from Antonio's face and puts his arm around me.

"Nothing, Little One. I was just setting a few things straight for Antonio. He was having a bit of trouble with keeping something under control."

Uncle Louie is still vibrating with aggressive energy. I have to diffuse this quickly.

"What did you do to piss off my Uncle Louie?" I ask. "He usually doesn't want to kill someone _before_ dessert, which he hasn't finished."

"Oh, it was nothing really," Antonio answers. "Just a little man to man chat."

I crack up, "Oh-ho-ho... You're having a man to man _chat_ with Uncle Louie. Oh... okay. You just turned nineteen a few months ago. That doesn't make you anywhere close to being equal to a man like Uncle Louie."

"What is going on over here, Lou?" Papa asks, reaching our little huddle.

"Just doing a much-needed correction and laying down the law. All's good, isn't it Antonio?" Uncle Louie responds, looking straight at Antonio.

Papa looks between Uncle Louie and Antonio. Antonio stands straighter and replies, looking directly into Uncle Louie's eyes, "Yes. Yes sir, Mr. Canzano. I understand completely."

"You sure everything's okay, Lou?" Papa asks again after looking at me.

"Just fine now, Capo," he answers, nodding his head. "We've reached an understanding."

Uncle Louie gives Antonio an unusual smile, then asks, "Are you ready to go back to the table, Little One? I haven't finished my dessert. You need to get your second helping so we can get ready for your big trip, now that Antonio gets to live another day."

I laugh in relief, now that the situation seems to be resolved, whatever it was. "Well, I'm glad there was no bloodshed on this birthday. Thanks for restraining yourself, Uncle Louie. And yes, I'd love a second helping of my amazing birthday cake."

Uncle Louie guides me back to the table. "See?" I say to Annalisa and Luigi. "They're both still alive, and I was able to tear this big lug away with the mention of my lovely, delicious birthday cake waiting for him," I finish, throwing my thumb over my shoulder at Uncle Louie. He chuckles and tries to grab it in a finger lock.

The head server brings me a fresh plate with cake and ice cream as Antonio sits back down across from me.

"Let's see how good this cake really is," he says, looking up from his plate.

Picking up his fork, he gives me a wink. I watch as he takes a bite and chews. I can't resist, so I ask, "Well? Isn't it the best?"

Antonio tries to swallow but chokes and everyone chuckles. He clears his throat with a sip of water. "Yes, it is. What did you say about it earlier?" He looks at the ceiling, thinking. "Oh, that's right. It's the _yummiest_."

Antonio reaches into his pocket, pulling out a small, purple wrapped box. With one finger, he pushes it across the table to me.

"Happy birthday, Alessandra. Don't open it until you're on the plane."

"Oh, Antonio," I say, stunned. "You didn't have to get me anything."

"I know," he smiles, "but I wanted to. I hope you like it. I picked it out myself."

"Did you know about this?" I ask my bestie.

"I had no idea," she answers with big eyes. "Come on, Aless, I can't keep a secret from you on the best of days. Something like that? No way." She pauses, takes a breath and continues. "I would have told you this morning _before_ the jewelers." She throws her hands up, then places her elbows on the edge of the table, her hands holding her cheeks. "Keeping secrets, as you all know, is not a skill I possess, which is probably why he didn't tell me." She rolls her eyes dramatically, shaking her head. Unable to control myself, I bust up laughing.

"Yeah, you're the worst at trying to keep a secret," Antonio chimes in. "But you are smart. I didn't talk to you about it for that reason."

Uncle Louie and Luigi join in, laughing at Annalisa's expense. Annalisa tries to look indignant but fails, and her laughter joins ours.

"Are you two ready to go get changed?" Uncle Louie asks when the laughter died down. "We've got a plane to catch."

Annalisa and I jump from our chairs. At the last second, I grab the purple box from the table, thanking Antonio again before rushing from the room.

"Wait for me, chickee!" I shout running after Annalisa.

"Have a great time," Antonio shouts at my retreating back. "Don't let my sister get you into too much trouble!" I laugh all the way up the stairs to my room.

# Chapter 13: First Stop, America

I'm going to America, and I still can't believe Papa is giving me this trip! Our first stop is New York City. Annalisa and I are trying to decide what shows to see and where we should shop. Our energy level and excitement keeps climbing as we dance and bounce in our seats on the drive to the airport.

We're taking the Family jet, leaving from the private airport just outside of town. We don't have to go through government security checks here. Papa has an understanding with the airport. Uncle Louie usually gives them a 'tip' for letting us through quickly, chatting with airport security.

Lefty and Luigi are supervising the unloading and reloading of our bags. There's a lot more than what Nonna, Mom, Camilla, Annalisa and I would need for two weeks. I'm sure Uncle Louie, Lefty and Luigi only have a duffle and a suit bag. Uncle Louie turns back to us in the car, and we squeal in anticipation.

"Girls, calm down," Nonna says turning around. She tries to hide her smile but doesn't quite manage. "We have over a nine-hour flight ahead of us."

Opening the door, Uncle Louie announces, "Let's get this show on the road!"

"Time to get the party started!" Annalisa yells.

"We just finished the party. I'm hoping you two young ladies can get some sleep on the plane. We have a big day ahead of us when we land in New York. You girls need to get some sleep," Uncle Louie says, helping Nonna out of the SUV.

"I'm sure we'll get some sleep sometime. Please don't expect us to go to sleep immediately. Come on, it's still my birthday," I beg him.

He sighs and shakes his head. Uncle Louie ignores me, helping Mom and Camilla from the SUV. Annalisa and I don't waste a second as we grab our purses and our carry-ons. We're hot on their heels, as we run across the tarmac to the plane.

The Family plane is a 2008 Gulfstream G500, and it's beautiful. I can't wait for Annalisa to see the inside. Papa had the plane painted in "man colors," red with black accents. The inside is my favorite. The seats are super comfy and can convert into a small bed. It's fully loaded, and it even has an office/bedroom in the back with a shower. I love this plane.

Grabbing Annalisa's hand, I drag her up the stairs at the front of the plane. She giggles as we dance our way up to the door. To the right, just inside the plane, the captain greets us.

"Hello, Princess. Annalisa." He gives a slight bow, nodding his head.

Giggling, we offer him a wave. Annalisa turns and stops dead in the hallway. I slam into her back as she gasps. I take it all in again. Papa and his designer did an incredible job. We take in the soft black leather seats with our Family crest in red. Annalisa sighs and I nudge her.

"I know," I answer her unspoken words. We settle into our seats and wait for takeoff.

Once the plane is in the air, Annalisa grabs my hands.

"I _cannot_ believe it! I'm going to America with you!" she squeals like it's just now hitting her. "The furthest I've ever been was up north to your villa on vacation with you. Pinch me. Just to prove I'm on the Family plane with you!"

"Are you scared of flying?" I ask. The death grip she has on my hands is starting to hurt.

"Not really," she answers evasively.

"It's no big thing. We're already in the air. Roller coasters are scarier," I tell her.

"Oh, I hadn't even realized. The takeoff was so smooth. Anyway, my mind is full of seeing a _real_ ballet in New York. I get to see real ballerinas. I know you've been traveling since you were little, but this is a first for me, and I'm excited."

"I can tell," I say, nodding towards the death grip she has on my hands. She pulls them back and tucks them into her lap with a sheepish smile. "We're going to have a blast," I continue. "Wanna know what my favorite part will be?"

"Come on, tell me!" Annalisa begs. "Don't make me guess. I'm too excited to think."

"I get to be normal. No one will know who I am. I'm as excited about that as you are about going on this trip," I confide in her, watching for her reaction.

"You, Alessandra, are a nut," she says looking at me oddly. "If that's what gets you excited, I say whatever floats your boat."

I shrug, and we both laugh. She waggles her eyebrows, giving me a silly grin.

"Come on, I can't wait any longer!" she squeals. "Open the box Antonio gave you. I bet it's a ring."

"Are you nuts? Why would Antonio get me a ring? That would just be wrong," I answer, pulling out the purple box from my big purse.

She folds her hands, resting them over her heart. "It's a ring, I just know it. He wants to show you his undying love." She tilts her head, looking at me through her eyelashes.

I laugh, giving her a gentle shove. "Oh please! Gimme a break!"

I unwrap the box slowly, a little nervous that Annalisa might just be right. Once I removed the paper, a small, navy velvet jewelry box is revealed.

"It is jewelry," I breathe. "God, I hope it's not a ring."

Annalisa leans in as I open the box. She gasps when it's fully open. My eyes are squeezed shut in fear.

"Oh wow. Those are really pretty. My brother has good taste. Who'd have thought it possible?"

Cracking one eye, I find the prettiest drop earrings I've ever seen. Smooth polished purple stones hang from amethyst, gems with delicate silver filigree work.

"Do you think it's real?" I breathe, turning to Annalisa. "Have you ever seen anything like it? I wonder what these stones are."

"Lift the tab, maybe he put something in it," she instructs.

Carefully, I lift the tab, and there's a paper beneath it. Annalisa plucks it out so I can close the box. I snatch the paper from her before she can read it.

* * *

_Happy birthday dearest Alessandra. I know your favorite color is purple, not the pink you're always surrounded by. I found these rare charoite stones from Siberia. They are often described as being 'unnaturally beautiful,' just like you. I hope you love them._

* * *

_-Antonio_

* * *

The paper falls from my hand, and Annalisa snatches it up. She sighs every few seconds.

"Who knew my brother was a romantic? Isn't he so sweet? And of course, they're real. He wouldn't give the Family's Princess anything fake. He's got some money now that he's working part-time for the Family. He even bought his own car this summer." She gives me a wink. "It's not like they're huge. He probably didn't spend that much on them. Don't worry about it."

"Has he ever given you something like this?" I ask, curious.

"Not that nice," she answers, shaking her head. "He did visit Mr. DiCello for my birthday and got me that gorgeous gold bracelet with the ballet shoe charm on it."

Looking at the earrings, I wonder why Antonio would get me something so extravagant. "I'll have to get him a nice thank you card and mail it while we're on our trip," I mutter.

"Don't forget to put lots of X's and O's on it when you sign it," she says, giving me a goofy grin.

I shove her as we both start laughing again. That's not going to happen. No, X's and O's for sure. _Just your friend, Alessandra_.

"Wake up, Little One. We've just landed in America," Uncle Louie says gently, shaking me awake with a hand on my shoulder.

Shooting upright, I squeal and wake a still sleeping Annalisa, who joins me. She pops up just as quickly as I did.

"Let's go, let's go!" I cry out.

"You, uh, might want to fix that bird's nest on your head before we get off the plane," Uncle Louie observes with a chuckle, nodding at my head.

Before I know it, Camilla is behind me and going to town on my head with her brush. Within minutes, it's in a loose french braid she's wrapped around my head. Annalisa holds a mirror out for me since she only needed to run a brush through hers. I love having my very own stylist. I need to find a way to thank Camilla for always being there for me.

Annalisa approaches with a makeup brush. She swipes it across my cheeks before setting it down. She next holds up a tube of lip gloss, applying it to my lips.

"What are you doing?" I giggle.

"I just could _not_ let our Princess go out there and see all those fine guys looking like something the cat dragged in, now could I?

"I guess not," I answer, smiling like an idiot.

Annalisa holds out a mascara wand to me, while waving the mirror in my face. "Highlight those long, lush eyelashes of yours, you lucky duck."

Uncle Louie appears over my shoulder in the mirror. "Remember, Little One. You're fifteen, not twenty-one. Keep it light."

Rolling my eyes, I retort, "Oh please. I couldn't even pull off eighteen, never mind twenty-one."

"Girl," Luigi pipes in, "you could easily pull off eighteen, nineteen if you wore makeup and different clothes. As it is, your sophisticated clothes make you look mature. Except your height, that is. That hinders you. What are you anyway, 4'11"?"

Reaching over, I slug him in the arm. "I'll have you know I'm five-one _and_ a half, and I'm still growing."

"Well, let's hope you're still growing. But I'm with Lou. Keep it light," he chuckles.

Argh! What the heck?! Will I never be allowed to do _anything_ without everyone having an opinion about it?

Lefty walks up and just has to chime in, "I agree with them, I don't want to have to kill some horny 21-year-old dude because he can't keep it in his pants."

"Ewww! Gross, Lefty!" I exclaim. "Trust me, any guy _anywhere_ near me will be keeping it in their pants. Yuck!"

They laugh at my answer as Annalisa, and I join them as we gather our things and move towards the exit.

When we arrive at the hotel, we're whisked away to the penthouse suite. It takes up the entire top floor, naturally. Uncle Louie shows us around the suite, the office, and bedroom combo that he, Lefty and Luigi will share, then the bedrooms for Camilla, Mom, and Nonna, the huge kitchen, and the small pool on the deck. Finally, he throws open the double doors just off the sunken living room.

"And this is the master suite. You and Annalisa can share this. I'm sure it's large enough for the two of you," he jokes.

Annalisa and I share a look, then take a running start and launch ourselves at the massive bed before us. Leaping up, we jump onto the bed, squealing and giggling the whole time. Uncle Louie clears his throat and leaves the room. Taking that as a cue to follow him, Annalisa and I settle down and follow him to the living room. We find him sitting in the center of the massive, wrap around couch.

"You two," he starts, pointing at us, "are _not_ allowed to go out there without at least one of us with you. I'll give you a little bit of freedom while we're here because I'm fairly confident we're safe. But, we're not taking any chances."

Lefty and Luigi join us, taking a seat on the bar stools near the kitchen. Mom and Camilla walk over and take one end of the wrap around couch, while Annalisa and I move to the other end, plopping down. We watch Nonna sit down in a winged high-back chair.

"We'll be going to see a Broadway play," Uncle Louie continues when everyone is settled. "And a ballet," he adds, smiling at Annalisa, who gasps. "There won't be as much handholding as there is as home, but you will be within our line of sight twenty-four, seven. Understood?"

"Yes. Oh, yes, sir!" we answer in unison.

"When are we going to the ballet?" Annalisa asks, quickly getting up and on her toes, dancing across the room.

"You're such a show-off, you big, skinny giraffe!" I call after her twirling back.

"Okay, Jugs. I'm jealous that you're a walking floatation device!" she counters.

"Girls, that's enough. Let Lou finish," Mom says through her laughter.

"Thanks, Sophia," he nods to her with a smile. "Okay, Little One. Here goes. As part of your birthday, your Papa is going to allow _you_ to choose your new wardrobe. Since you did so well with your birthday dress, he decided to give you a bit of freedom."

My hands fly to my mouth, and I suck in my breath in shock. This is something I've never considered possible. Annalisa prances around the room in celebration for me.

"Really?" I breathe through my hands. "I actually get to pick out my own clothes?"

"Yes, Little One," Uncle Louie answers with a smile. "With guidance from me, your mom, Camilla, and Mama. And you have to obey the three rules your Papa has outlined for you." He reaches into his jacket pocket and pulls out an envelope. Opening it, he reveals a slip of paper and reads it to himself, shaking his head. Extending the hand holding the slip, he says, "These are the rules your Papa wrote down, so you can refer back to them if you need to."

After staring at his hand like it might bite me, I take the slip of paper from his hands with some trepidation. Slowly, I open it and read.

* * *

**#1 All clothes are to be modest and respectable in their appearance.**

**#2 NO red, NO black**

**#3 NO jeans or denim of any kind.**

* * *

Reading the list, a second time, my stomach hollows. In shock and utterly stunned, I lean back into the couch.

"No jeans?" I ask, incredulous. "Everyone wears jeans. I don't understand. And no red or black? Every girl has a 'little black dress.'" Feeling more despondent, I rest my head back, slinging my arm over my eyes.

"Little One, no means no. Those are your Capo's rules for you. He will not allow you to wear jeans. You are the Princess in the Family, and he sees them as lower class. They are off limits to you. You haven't worn them this far in life. A few more years won't kill you. As for red and black, there are millions of other colors in this world you can pick from!" Uncle Louie responds firmly.

"Fine," I sigh, "no jeans, but I still don't understand the no red or black!"

"I could use some help here, ladies," Uncle Louie pleads, looking at Mom and Nonna. "Is this what the teen years will do to her? Have her question everything we say?"

Nonna chuckles, rising to her feet. She joins me on the couch and pats my knee. "Look, Little One, you're only fifteen. Some people see red and black as colors for adults. They think dark colors are inappropriate for a child of your age. Be thankful your Papa is allowing you to have a choice, instead of your mother, Camilla and I continuing to choose for you."

"Okay, you're right," I sigh again.

"Okay, great," Uncle Louie says, standing up. "While the ladies get settled into their rooms, let's touch base with our Capo and handle some other business." He looks over at Nonna. "Mama, could you look and see if there is anything on the plans for tonight? I wouldn't want them to miss the ballet or a Broadway show."

Nonna smiles. "I don't have to look. Tonight is open so that we could get settled and regroup from the long day before shopping tomorrow morning. We all need something new to wear to the ballet tomorrow night." She winks at Annalisa who is still dancing, though now she's using Luigi as a barre. That girl. So crazy. A little laugh escapes at the look on Luigi's face as she leans forward and extends her left leg straight into the air. "It's at eight tomorrow evening, so we need to be ready by five if we want dinner before," she finishes.

"Sounds like a plan," Uncle Louie says, shaking his head at Annalisa's antics. "Let's get comfortable and relax tonight. Then I might have to run out with Lefty for a bit later on."

Annalisa and I run off to our suite, dancing and chatting about everything we want to do and see this week. I'm eager to check out the massive bathroom I spotted while jumping on the bed earlier. There's a knock on the door, and it opens without us answering, making us expect Uncle Louie. To our surprise, it's Luigi. Looks like someone's picking up Uncle Louie's bad habit of walking into my room without a response. I'm going to have to set him straight about that.

"I heard you two young ladies love a romantic comedy movie called 'Fools Rush In,'" Luigi says, walking in with a big smile.

"Oh yes. Yes, we do. It's so funny and sooo romantic." I bat my eyelashes at him, folding my hands over my heart.

"Oh... Oh, that hot dog place in the movie was here! In New York!" I cry, sharing a look with Annalisa. She joins me, dancing around Luigi.

"Can we go? Can we go right now?" We plead with him. "It's called Gray's Papaya! Will you take us?"

"Well, girls. I don't know. The ladies are ordering room service. Wouldn't you rather have that?"

"No! Please, will you take us?" I beg.

"Since you said the magic word, I guess I can. It's my first time to New York, and I want to see some of it. I'd love to escort you two there."

Annalisa and I grab Luigi, hugging him and thanking him profusely. My door opens, and we look up to see Lefty and Uncle Louie looking at Luigi with twin odd expressions. Breaking from him, I run to my uncle and grab his arm.

"Luigi said he'd take us to get a hot dog from Gray's Papaya! It's from the movie, 'Fools Rush In!'" I yell in his face, my voice high with excitement.

"How do you think he even knows about that movie? Hmm, Little One?" he asks with a smile.

"Did you tell him? Are we all going?" I smile at him.

Uncle Louie nods. "We've been waiting for over ten minutes for you two to come out. Let's go."

Grabbing our purses, we run to the door and wait for the guys to catch up to us.

A short few minutes later, we're seated in the back of a black SUV with a driver. Uncle Louie is in his usual seat, riding shotgun. Annalisa and I are in the middle row with Lefty and Luigi in the far back row.

Shaking my head at Annalisa, I ask Uncle Louie, "I thought you said we'd get a bit of freedom here. Does it take all three of you and a driver to take us to get hot dogs?"

Turning in his seat, Uncle Louie spears me with a look. "Alessandra, let me introduce you to Ricci Cappucci." Hearing that name, I know I've misspoken. "He's Silvio Cappucci's baby brother, the Capo of the Cappucci Family. He'll be our driver while we're here."

"It's nice to meet you, Mr. Cappucci. Thank you for driving us around," I say politely, my entire demeanor changed.

"My pleasure, Princess," he responds, looking at me in the rearview mirror.

Internally, I want to scream. I can't be normal anywhere. He knows who and what I am. Gah! This stinks. Releasing a breath like a deflated balloon, I look at my hands in my lap.

Feeling Uncle Louie's eyes, I look up and find him watching me with an odd look. Reading my body language, he tips my chin with his finger, saying, "Alessandra, we're not going to be breathing over your shoulder every minute. We're going to get hot dogs for everyone, you and Annalisa will stay inside while we take ours outside to discuss business."

Nodding, I twist my fingers in my lap. I wonder what they'll be discussing. Guns? Drugs? A new business venture between our Families? I can't escape the reality of my life, of who I am, even in another country.

"Hey," Annalisa whispers in my ear after slinging an arm around me. "We can check out _all_ the hot guys walking by... and maybe even practice our flirting skills." She bats her eyes and makes kissy lips. I shove her with my shoulder.

"Thanks, girl. You always know how to break me out of a pity party."

"Don't worry, we'll get some free time, even if I have to break us out of this joint one night. I got my ways," she winks, and I giggle because I _know_ she has her ways.

Arriving at the famous hot dog stand, Uncle Louie keeps to his word. As we seat ourselves at a table by the window, they order our food. Naturally, we must have a cokes, hot dogs and patitine fritte, which they call french fries. So weird, these Americans. The men take their food out to the street, and I let out a sigh, feeling free of the ever-watchful eyes on me.

As soon as they're gone, Annalisa's head is turning from one direction to the next. Finally, she stills the question on my lips, saying, "Look to your right. What do you think of him? I say an eight, maybe."

Laughing quietly, I casually look to my right. There's a shaggy, blonde-haired guy with one arm covered with tattoos, the other holding a skateboard. He could be anywhere from seventeen to twenty-one. Looking back at my bestie, I shake my head. "I'll pass, thank you."

Before I know it, Annalisa makes friends with the table next to us, a group of friends with three girls and two guys. We talk about everything from music to the difference in our schools. They try to mock our accents but fail. Annalisa and I can do a decent Jersey girl, though. I'm not fully engaged in the conversation. I'm a little worried that Uncle Louie might come ruin our fun. Checking over my shoulder, I find him, and Lefty and Luigi, thoroughly engrossed in their conversation with Ricci. Relief floods me as a slight sense of freedom overcomes me.

Turning back to the conversation, my eyes wander over the store. At the counter, my eyes freeze on the most unbelievably good-looking guy I've ever seen. My stomach drops like I'm on a roller coaster. Suddenly, he throws his head back laughing. A chill runs down my spine. His features are like that of a Greek god, a strong jawline, short, black hair, a dimple on his cheek. _I'll have to check the other one_. He is perfection. He looks taller than Uncle Louie, and goodness, he might even be more muscular too.

I watch as his head turns. His eyes find mine, and we stare at each other for a quick second, and the corner of his mouths tips up. I look away, feeling my cheeks heat. Gah, I'm blushing at a guy I've never even talked too. Slowly, I look back up at him. His eyes are such a dark blue, they almost look purple. The Greek god winks at me.

OMG!

HE WINKED!

HE WINKED AT ME!

THE GREEK GOD WINKED AT ME!

He turns, grabbing his order and walks towards us. He smiles, looking right at me. I smile back, a little embarrassingly. He winks again ( _again!_ ) just before he walks out the door. My eyes follow behind him. His friend hails a cab. Before he climbs in, he looks back through the window at me.

I'm frozen, watching the place he had just been standing. My heart is racing, pounding so hard I'm sure he could hear it outside. The cab window rolls down. The Greek god gives me a head nod and a low wave, just before the cab pulls into traffic. I wave back, and he smiles. That smile is devastating. Oh gosh, it pierces my heart. All too quickly, the cab disappears from view.

"Aless!" Annalisa calls my name.

"Huh? What?" I ask, giving up my Greek god induced trance.

"I asked who you were staring at, silly. Why didn't you point them out when you first saw them?"

"Who? What? What'd we miss?" one of the other girls asks.

"Oh, I don't know. But, boy, I sure wish I did," I sigh, shaking my head.

Annalisa just stares at me. I nearly jump out of my skin when I hear Luigi's voice behind me.

"Alright girls, we're finished. Are you ready to go?"

"Oh, my..." breathes one girl.

"Where have you been hiding this hot guy?" another asks Annalisa.

"Hey, good lookin'. Are you looking for some fun while you're here? I'd love to get to know you a _whole_ lot better." She writes her number on a napkin and shoves it into Luigi's shirt pocket.

Luigi gives them a small smile but practically pulls me from my chair, tucking me to his side. "I don't think my girlfriend would like that very much," he answers, pulling the napkin from his pocket. "Would you honey?" he asks. He gives me wink, but his eyes are a bit pleading.

"Sorry, girls," I say, smiling at him. "This hunk of man is _all_ mine." I lay my head on his chest, giving it a little pat with my hand.

A snort escapes Annalisa before she says goodbye, exchanging numbers with the girls. The one that shoved her number in Luigi's pocket calls out, "Oh, Mr. Hunk-a-licious? Your girlfriend was checking out another guy while you were chatting with your friends."

My face flushes hot as I close my eyes, shaking my head. Oh man, the questions and teasing are about to start, and I'll have no escape.

Annalisa and I are quickly ushered into the waiting SUV, and we head back to the penthouse. Annalisa starts texting with her friends. Keeping quiet, I stare out the window. In the glass, the face of my Greek god appears. I close my eyes at the memory, remembering the shared looks, the smiles he gave me and me alone, and, _sigh_ , the way he made me feel. I cannot get him out of my mind. The way my heart pounded and my breath quickened is new to me. I've never reacted like that with any guy. And, in our Family, there's some hotties. What is going on with me?

"Aless," Luigi calls softly.

"Huh? What did you say? My mind was wandering," I answer, blinking my eyes a few times.

"Which of those guys were you flirting with?" he asks, wearing a smirk that shows off his one dimple.

My eyes open wide. "I was _not_ flirting with either of those guys. They were the dates of two of the girls Annalisa met," I hiss at him.

"She wasn't flirting," Annalisa chimes it, not taking her eyes off her phone. "She was trading smiles with one of the hottest guys I've ever seen though."

"Annalisa, please, it was nothing," I say, begging her to drop it. Their faces say I'm out of luck. Trying to explain, words tumble from my mouth without control. "He was just a guy that smiled at me, and I smiled back. No big thing. It isn't like I was about to jump him, or kiss me. It was a smile. Not even a word was said. I don't even know his name, nothing."

"Geez, Aless, I didn't mean to get you all worked up. I was just teasing you. However," he says, scratching his chin, "with you getting so defensive like this, I'm glad you didn't get to meet this guy," Luigi gives me a teasing smile.

"Really, it was nothing." Shaking my head, I look down at my now shaking hands.

Uncle Louie turns slightly, looking at me over his shoulder, adding his two cents. "Little One, look at you, all defensive. Your hands are shaking. They never shake. You can deny that it was nothing, that you don't even know his name till the cows come home, but it affected you. That's okay though. It's good you didn't get to meet him anyway, judging the way you're acting. I wouldn't want to have to kill someone today, and I'm sure Luigi and Lefty wouldn't either."

"Oh my God! This is not funny, you two!" I try to say convincingly. The men in the car start laughing at me. I cross my arms across my chest. "This subject is closed. I refuse to speak to any of you."

Finally, back in our room, I lay into Annalisa. "Don't you ever say anything to _anyone_ about any guy I look at, let alone speak to. Do you understand me? Best friend or not, I will kick your ass if you ever throw me in front of the bus like that again."

She blinks once. Twice. She plops down on the corner of the bed, staring at me with a stunned expression. "Wow. I've never seen you this mad. I was just teasing. I'm sorry, Aless. I'll never do it again. I promise, cross my heart," she vows.

I let out a long breath and slowly inhale. Letting that out, I plant myself next to my best friend. Patting her leg, I lean into her. "I'm sorry, too. But I have to be extra careful. You have your dad and Antonio looking out for you. I have the _entire_ Family willing to kill someone if he looks at me wrong." Letting out a long sigh, I leave that sad fact of my life and change directions. "I've never had a reaction like this to any guy. Never. Even now, I can close my eyes and see him. My heart pounds at the memory of those few seconds."

Grabbing her hand, I place it on my heart so she can feel my heartbeat.

"Dang," she breathes. "I've never had _that_ happen either. I wish I'd noticed them. I could have at least said something to them."

"Oh, God, no Annalisa!" I laugh. "If I got this nervous just smiling at him, I might have fainted actually speaking with him. I might have turned into a drooling stuttering fool."

Giggles overcome us as we fall back onto the bed. Grabbing Fluffy, I look at the ceiling, trying to think of a change of subject.

"Okay, who gets the bathroom first?" I finally ask.

"Me, you little beezy!" she exclaims, leaping off the bed. "I don't want to slip in any of _your_ water."

"Enjoy," I laugh, rolling to my side. "Hey, leave me hot water! I want to try out that jacuzzi tub when you're done."

"We're in a hotel, silly! There's always hot water," she counters, grabbing her things and running into the bathroom.

Closing my eyes, I lay there, holding Fluffy to my chest. Every detail of my Greek god pours through my mind.

# Chapter 14: Who's That Girl

### (Riggs)

Stevens and I stop off to grab some hot dogs before getting back to our studies. Only one more day before our final exam, then we'll be finished with university and on our way into the army. Mom and Dad are angry that after all, I've accomplished that I still want to enlist. With two weeks left as a nineteen-year-old, I'm a soon-to-be university grad, and I know I'll be able to climb the ranks higher and faster with a degree.

I've told my parents repeatedly that there is nothing to worry about. I'm following my dream. I haven't worked my ass off these last six years just to end up a lawyer like my Dad wants. I took all those classes at the junior university during summer to finish high school at sixteen, so I could graduate university early. Nothing is going to hold me back or stop me. Yeah, I missed out on all those things that my friends were doing like all the parties, but I've never been one for parties like the ones they have here. I'm ready to get away from home and take on the challenges the army has to offer.

When I finish ordering my hot dog, my eyes wander around the small but packed restaurant. My eyes fall on the most gorgeous girl I've ever seen. She's sitting with a group of people, but as my eyes meet hers, the world falls away. It's like we're in some chick flick. My heart beats faster, and my stomach drops. The corner of my mouth tips up, and I watch as a beautiful flush spreads across her cheeks. God, she's stunning.

I lose her eyes when she looks away. My mouth breaks into a grin at discovering her shy side. I study her features. Her almost-black hair is in a thick braid, twisted around her head, with loose curls framing her face. God, her hair must be long. What I wouldn't give to run my hands through it, find out if it's as soft and thick as it looks. Her eyes are the clearest light blue eyes I've ever seen. Her long, black lashes make them even more heart-stopping. When our eyes locked that split second, something sparked in them, something I want to discover.

Her eyes flick back to mine again, and I give her a wink. Her neck flushes, matching the color on her cheeks. Her heart-shaped lips are plump and full, perfectly designed for kissing and nipping. She's not even wearing heavy makeup, so it's a natural beauty she possesses. It's almost as if her beauty wells up from inside of her and shines through to the outside.

Glancing at Stevens, he's still prattling on about some chick. I laugh, making him think I'm actually paying attention to him, but I'm not at all. Giving the beautiful girl my attention again, I find her barely looking at me. I give her another smile and wink. Her perfect lips smile as she lifts her head a bit further, giving me her sparkling eyes.

Stevens calls my name, breaking the connection with my mystery woman. Someone hands us our to-go orders and my best friend ushers me out the door. My mind races, should I stop and get her number? Should I have done that earlier?

It hits me, I can't do that. I'm leaving for boot camp in less than a week. Fuck. I give her one final wink as I walk through the door. My stomach drops at the thought of never seeing her again.

Outside, Stevens hails a cab. Glancing back, I find her watching me, and my heart speeds up. Stevens opens the cab door and climbs in. With no other choice, I follow him in. Waiting for the cabbie to pull out into traffic, I roll down the window to see her one more time. She's still watching me. I give her a chin lift, and a small wave as the car takes off back to the NYU dorms.

"What are you doing, Riggs? Are you flirting?" he asks leaning over to my window as I roll it up.

"Kind of. God, I wish I could have met her," I answer with all honesty.

"Dude, we only have a week before we're at basic training and surrounded by nothing but men. Come on bro, it'll be a long time before you get the chance at a piece of ass that makes you look like that. Why didn't you get her number?" he asks, shaking his head.

"That's exactly why I didn't. We're leaving in less than a week. I don't want to start something like that."

"Riggs, I'm not saying you have to marry her, I'm saying you could just fu-..."

The punch I deliver to his shoulder shuts him up. "Not with her, bro."

Stevens looks at me like I've grown a second head. "Why the hell not?" he asks, stunned.

Raising an eyebrow, I say, "No, just no. Not happening. Now, just leave it. Forget we ever saw her. Okay?"

Leaning back in his seat, he studies me for a second. Stevens nods slowly. "Whatever, man. Somehow, a few minutes in a hot dog stand, you suddenly grow a conscience. But that's okay, your loss. I'm gonna bang any fine piece of ass that I can get my hands on. With boot camp being six weeks long, plus another six weeks for our MOS (Military Occupational Specialty) training afterwards, there's no way I'm passing up the chance to get laid."

"Whatever. I didn't say I wouldn't be getting any. Just not with her," I say, shoving him with my shoulder.

"Oh, thank God. I was really worried about you. Glad to hear you didn't take some crazy chastity pledge when I wasn't looking."

We're still laughing at that thought when the cab drops us off at our dorm building.

After a long night of cramming for our last exam, I finally head off to bed. Stripping down to my boxers, I flop onto my bed. Closing my eyes, I take a minute to recall my Angel. She was so stunning, so beautiful. Those crystal eyes of hers are etched onto my brain. My heart races at the picture of her in my mind. Rubbing the center of my chest, I wonder what makes her so different. What makes my body respond so much just at the thought of her? I'll never tell a soul about this.

What would it be like to just talk to her? What does her voice sound like? What would my name sound like on her lips?

Oh, God. Her lips. What would it be like to kiss her? Sitting up, I scrub my hands over my face.

"What the hell is wrong with me?" Standing, I grab my shower bag and sling a towel over my shoulder and head to the communal bathroom. I need a cold shower and some fucking sleep. I have a huge exam tomorrow.

I can't think of her now. I'll save her for my dreams. She must be some magical or heavenly being. Sadly, I'll never see her again. Stripping out of my boxers, I step into the freezing shower, hoping to calm my raging hormones.

# Chapter 15: Let the Shopping and Fun Begin

### (Aless)

By nine the next morning, we've finished breakfast and head out on the town. We spend the next six hours shopping at all the great spots. We walk from one end of 57th Street to the other, stopping in at Bergdorf Goodman's, Coach, Chanel and even a quick duck into Victoria's Secret for the essentials. I've picked out the cutest outfits, all within Papa's rules of course. There are only a few times Uncle Louie puts his foot down, saying "Nope, too short," or "Not happening, too tight." I'm able to sneak in a few tank tops, under the stipulation that I wear them with the matching jacket. Every time I negotiate with Uncle Louie, Annalisa rolls her eyes and giggles.

At fifteen, Annalisa has a svelte figure and is five foot seven barefoot. When she puts on the 3 ½ inch heels her parents let her wear, she's almost an Amazon. Dresses must be custom made for her height. I'm so jealous of her ballerina body.

On the other hand, there's me. I'm rockin' some serious curves, thanks to my height. At only five feet one and a half, my every curve is accentuated to the extreme. My now DD breasts, which I discovered today while being fitted for new bras, make shopping for clothes tough. My waist is tiny, my hips are round, and my bum is pretty much a bubble. Mom is always saying that I look more and more like my Aunt Elena with every day that passes. Uncle Louie and Nonna always nod in agreement with her.

Halfway down 57th Street, Uncle Louie turns into a little café. He points to a two-top table, shooing Annalisa and I toward it. We squeal before composing ourselves and move to it. Nonna, Mom, and Camilla have the table right next to us, but they're talking about some show they watched last night. When the waiter comes, we order hamburgers, french fries, and milkshakes. Ordering food for ourselves makes us feel mature and independent for a change. Annalisa and I are enjoying ourselves immensely. We feel so adult and very American. The men are a bit further away, still keeping a watchful eye over us. Seated by the front door, they can see everyone coming in or out of the café. Watching them, I giggle when they order the same thing as Annalisa and I. When in America, do as the Americans, I guess.

After hours of shopping, Annalisa and I dress for our night at the ballet. Nonna and Mom pick out the retro dresses we pull on. Looking like we're heading to the country club back in the 50's, we have matching purses, sweaters, and shoes. Nonna knows how much I love the retro style. She still hasn't told us what ballet we're seeing, but the air is electric with the excitement radiating off Annalisa.

Once we're dressed to the nines and ready, we head to Lincoln Ristorante for dinner. We don't wait for a table when we arrive. The maître d' whisks us off to a secluded table prepared for the eight of us. As soon as we're comfortable, the wait staff arrives with drinks and our meals. Uncle Louie must have called ahead and placed orders for us. I'm pleased to be served my favorite, pesto pasta. It's the best I've ever had, including the dish my chef back home prepares.

We eat quickly. As Annalisa's excitement begins rubbing off on our group. Before I know it, our plates are cleared, and our desserts are served. Uncle Louie ordered me tartufo, a strawberry semifreddo with chocolate, basil gelato, chocolate Genovese with vanilla creama, and Italian meringue. It's to die for. I beg Uncle Louie to get the recipe for our chef at home. Annalisa and Luigi opted for frutti del frutteto, poached apples and pears in candied oats with white balsamic sorbet, but both of them kept trying to steal bites of mine until I threatened to harpoon them with my fork if they tried one more time. It was the perfect dinner, thanks to Uncle Louie's planning.

Finally, we're off to the ballet. Nonna chose a ballet called _Fancy Free_ , which was beyond amazing. From the costumes with the girls wearing retro dresses with pin-curls, to the sailors in their military uniforms, the performers took us back to another time, and I loved it.

Annalisa was entranced. I had almost as much fun watching her as I did the show itself. Watching the grace and skill of the dancers made me wish I had a ballerina's body like Annalisa.

After the show, Annalisa and I joke to Lefty and Luigi that we should get them a pair of the white, skin-tight pants the dancers in the show wore so that when they practiced with us at home, it would be more realistic. Their faces were priceless as they sputtered and objected. Teasing them, we called the guys chickens for being afraid that they wouldn't look good in them.

"Louie," Annalisa exclaims. "There were three male roles in the show and two female roles. We should learn the dance routine! What do you think, Aless?"

"Nope, no way, girls. You get that idea out of your heads right now," Uncle Louie retorts, shaking his head.

Nonna, Camilla, and Mom laugh with us while the men look horrified. Annalisa and I, and sometimes Camilla, continue to pester him the whole ride back to the hotel. Uncle Louie just kept shaking his head while glaring at me. I'm laughing so hard my stomach hurts.

The week flew by, our days filled with either shopping or sightseeing. We saw everything from the Statue of Liberty to the Empire State Building. While at the Empire State building, Annalisa and I made sure Luigi and Lefty knew all about the wonderfully romantic ending of the movie, "Sleepless in Seattle." They just rolled their eyes while Annalisa and I swooned over it.

They took us to "Little Italy." I worried that someone would recognize me, but that was in vain. Wandering the streets, all the smells from bakeries and restaurants was wonderful. Uncle Louie loved it and frequently stopped to shake hands and speak with several men we passed. He seemed right at home here.

Central Park was amazing, an immense and beautiful gem in the heart of such a big city. Camilla wanted to throw in something educational while on our trip. She took us to see the exposed bedrock, pointing out the gouges left during one of the Ice Ages. I can't remember which one, I was too busy watching the baseball field and the guys in tight pants. The best part was the horse-drawn carriage ride through the park after our little class field trip.

Uncle Louie kept his word and gave us some freedom. We sat at our own table every lunch, and he let us walk in front of him, sometimes even allowing us head into a store or shop without coming in right behind us. In these brief moments, I feel normal. I'm not looking forward to what awaits me when I get home. Will I have to return to my secluded, hidden life? Ugh, it may have been better if I never got a taste of what it's like to be a typical teenage girl.

Another day, Nonna planned a fantastic surprise. She planned it with our driver, leaving the men scratching their heads. When we pulled up to Rye Playland, a beachside amusement park not too far from New York City. Annalisa and I squealed in excitement. We dragged Uncle Louie to the fortune teller machine from the Tom Hanks movie _Big,_ making him feed some money into it. He wouldn't share his fortune with us, though.

"It won't come true if I do," he'd said. Lefty and Luigi laughed at him, teasing him for believing in hocus-pocus. Uncle Louie shrugged but wouldn't budge. The entire day was a blast. I'm so thankful Nonna planned something we could all enjoy. She knew _Big_ had always been Uncle Louie's favorite movie

Before I knew it, our vacation is almost over. We have only two more days left here in New York before we leave for Paris. Annalisa has been texting with Brenda, the girl we met at Gray Papaya's. Brenda invited us to a combined graduation party for her and her brother at their home in New Jersey, as she is graduating from high school and her brother is graduating from university.

"What do you think, Aless? Will Louie let us go?" Annalisa asks, looking up from her phone.

"I doubt it. He doesn't know her or even her family... but you can try," I answer.

Heading out to the living room, I plop myself down on the couch. Uncle Louie is working on his laptop at the kitchen counter. Annalisa walks into the kitchen and leans on the counter, facing him. A little snort escapes me at the sweet, innocent look she tries to pull off.

Uncle Louie glances up a few times at her, before looking back at his computer. Pulling out my phone, I try to look more interested in it than the scene unfolding in front of me.

"Can I help you, Annalisa?" he finally asks.

"So," she starts in a soft voice, "you know my new friends we met at Gray's Papaya?"

"Yeah," he answers, keeping his eyes on his computer. "I've seen you texting with them." His face is expressionless, as usual. He's got to be an amazing poker player. I've never seen him give anything away. "What about them?" he asks, looking up.

"They invited us to hang out. You know, listen to music, dance, eat some junk food. Brenda's mom will be there, and the guys that are going have girlfriends, who will also be there. And they all think Luigi is Aless' boyfriend, so she's off limits to them."

Uncle Louie's head snaps to mine. "They think Luigi is Little One's boyfriend?" he asks, his voice scary. "How is that?"

I stare at my phone, trying to not get sucked into this.

"Well, one of the girls thought Luigi was cute, so she tried flirting and stuck her number into Luigi's shirt pocket. He tucked Aless into his side and said his girlfriend wouldn't like him calling her. Aless just kind of went along with it... to rescue him."

"Hey, Lou," Luigi calls from the hall with perfect timing. "Have we found out what time that meeting with the Cappucci Family is yet?"

"Was there something you forgot to tell me, Luigi?" Uncle Louie asks, ignoring his question. My uncle's face is stern, telling Luigi he'd better be honest.

Luigi glances between Annalisa and me. "Umm... not that I know of."

"Oh, so you're not Little One's boyfriend?" he asks. "Did Annalisa hear you wrong at that hot dog place?"

Luigi shoves a hand through his hair, smiling that crooked grin of his. "Okay, so I only did it to get that girl off my back. She wanted to hook up with me, even slipped her number into my pocket. You know I do the chasing. Also, it let both those guys know the Princess is unavailable."

"Ugh," I sigh quietly. Why is it that they think I can't communicate to some guy that I'm not interested? Like I'm someone to be coddled and hand-held through life? It's not like I haven't kicked their butts in training.

"Okay, I'll let that slide for now. I've got an important question for you. What did you think of those kids? Other than the one that wanted to hook up with you..."

Annalisa gasps, clasping her hand together in a prayer pose. Luigi winks at her.

"I think they tried to act a little older than they were, but they were harmless, really. Why do you want to know?"

Uncle Louie closes his computer. Leaning back in his seat, he folds his arms over his chest.

"Well, the girls want to go over and hang out with those kids for a couple of hours...without us. They say a parent will be there. Since we have a Family matter we need to take care of, this could be better than them being bored here. I don't believe there's anything wrong with letting them have a bit of fun. We know they don't have any connection to the Families here in the U.S."

"Yeah, I checked that out myself," Luigi nods.

"And now that they think you're Princess's boyfriend," Uncle Louie says with a shudder, "I don't think we have to worry about any of them hitting on her. I can put the fear of pain in Annalisa, just to keep her on the straight and narrow."

Uncle Louie spears Annalisa with a look that would have had me cowering. She lifts her chin.

"Can you be trusted, Annalisa? Can I put my faith in you to keep yourself and the Princess safe?"

"Yes," she starts, but her voice cracks. Annalisa clears it and continues with conviction. "Yes, I can behave. I don't like pain. Nope, not at all. No pain for me."

Trying to hold in my laugh, a little snort escapes me. My bestie rolls her eyes at me.

"Honestly, Luigi. What do you really think?" Uncle Louie asks.

Annalisa prances in place, and I shake my head at her antics. She's getting overly excited, but I know she's seriously afraid of Uncle Louie's threat of pain. Luigi considers his question seriously.

"If I drop the girls off, I can check things out and make sure everything is kosher. I'll tell them I'll pick them up in three, maybe four hours. I'll kiss Alessandra on the forehead _like we all do_. They'll probably think I'm, umm, marking my turf." Luigi's voice trails off, but his expression is cocky.

I let out a huff and my freaking bestie giggles.

Luigi continues, "If we leave them at their friend's house, we'll know where they are while we handle some business."

Uncle Louie gives a slight nod. Annalisa misses this exchange, but I know he's decided we can go. I flop back in my seat on a sigh.

"Are you sure you can be trusted?" he asks Annalisa sternly. "No hooking up for you either. I don't want to have to kill some kid for touching either of you."

"Oh, you have nothing to worry about. I have a huge crush on Stephen, anyway. I'm not about to mess around with an American."

"Nice to know about your feelings for Stephen. I think I can trust you. By the way, does Stephen know you're crushing on him?" Uncle Louie asks, chuckling as he raises an eyebrow at her.

"Considering he's my brothers best friend, and he's a guy. No, he has no idea. He's totally clueless," she answers, rolling her eyes. We all laugh at her expression.

"Alright, then let's address the rules," Uncle Louie announces. "No three-inch heels, no shorts, and no short skirts either. Do you understand?"

Annalisa runs to my uncle and throws her arms around him.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you!" she yells in his ear. He tries to pull his head back but doesn't get far. Finally, she composes herself and steps back.

"Understood. I'll be as modest as Aless. I'll have her pick out my outfit!"

He nods and looks at me. "The same applies to you, Little One."

"I know, Uncle Louie. I shall dress with decency," I answer on a hoity sniff.

He smirks, but continues, "Let the guys think Luigi is your boyfriend and hopefully they'll leave you alone. You two stick together the whole time. Go to the bathroom together, don't leave each other's side, got it? If at any point either of you feel uncomfortable, you are to call me immediately. Okay?"

Getting up, I move to my uncle and give him a gentle hug.

"Thank you, Uncle Louie," I whisper in his ear. "Thank you for trusting me, us. Love you!"

Pulling back, I kiss his cheek. Then, prancing to Annalisa, I grab her hand, and we take off to our room to figure out what to wear. I cannot believe she pulled this off. I can't believe I get to go to a party without chaperones. I'm thrilled beyond belief!

# Chapter 16: The Party

Within thirty minutes, we're ready to leave. Annalisa has donned navy skorts and a white blouse with gold stars. She's taken Uncle Louie seriously and is wearing ballet flats. She looks absolutely adorable, bouncing up and down in excitement.

When I emerge from the bathroom, she looks up from her phone and her mouth drops.

"Look at you! Your hair is so pretty in that fancy twist. You have to show me how to do that. I'm so jealous that you can pull off those retro 50's dresses like that. Jeez, you look like a pin-up girl with your tiny waist and those boobs." Placing her hands over her modest chest, she says, "I always feel so flat chested around you.

"Well, that makes us equal. I always feel like a short, fat dwarf around you, while you're ready to walk the runway," I retort, half serious.

"You aren't a dwarf, you're just pint size," she giggles, patting me on the head.

"Oh, so I am fat!" I fire back, pushing her away.

"No, no I didn't say you were fat," she laughs.

Uncle Louie comes in, after his signature knock.

"Annalisa, give us a minute. We'll be right out. I just need to have a chat with Alessandra for a second. Please close the door behind you."

Once the door is latched, he turns to me. "Open your purse. I'll feel better if you have some protection... just in case."

Opening his suit jacket, he pulls out a little Tomcat Inox. I take the gun from him and work through checking the safety and the clip. Tucking it in the zipper pouch, he also hands me an extra cell phone. I tuck that in there too.

"Just in case," he says, softly.

"We're just going to a girl's house... which you've already checked out. I don't think this will be necessary," I say, looking up at him.

"If I'm not with you, you have this. Understood?" he asks, speaking firmly.

"Okay, okay," I answer, closing my purse and slinging it over my shoulder. "If it makes you feel better. But I promise we'll be just fine."

Turning to the door, I join everyone else in the living room. There's no way I'll need this gun. I only agreed to take it to reassure my uncle. I just have to keep it close at all times.

The weight of my purse emphasizes just how different I am from any normal fifteen-year-old girl. Half the time, I feel like a woman pretending to be a teenager. The fact that my safety is so much of a concern that I have to carry a gun to a party, my first party, further stresses the divide between me and the rest of the world.

What is it they say in America? Ah yes, _I could win an Academy Award for my performance._ For once, I have the chance to do something that will make me feel, just a little, like a real teenager. Ignoring the gun in my purse and the sudden break in my little bubble of delight, I spot Annalisa. Her excitement and joy are plain to see, bringing me right out of my funk.

Walking to the waiting SUV, we giggle and chat. Uncle Louie retains his party pooper status, saying, "Enough, girls. You both look beautiful but remember the rules. You are not to leave each other's sides, not for a moment. If you need me, you both have your phones. I'm trusting you to be on your best behavior."

"Yes sir, we will," we answer in unison.

And just like that, we crack into hysterics, like normal teenage girls. It hits me that something is different. Glancing around the car, I notice we've lost our host driver, and we're in a different SUV, not the one we've been in all week. Lefty is driving, not Mr. Cappucci. There must be something else going that Uncle Louie doesn't want me to know about. Taking a deep breath, I push it to the back of my mind to figure out later. I'm going to a party, and I'm going to make sure to enjoy my three hours of normalcy.

We pull up to Brenda's house, and Luigi walks us in, his arm slung around my shoulder. Looking around, he finds a woman who looks like Brenda, only older. He steers us over to her.

"Hello, ma'am," he says softly.

She smiles, "Well, hello to you, young man."

He glances at the six other girls sitting in the room. Luigi smiles at them and says hello. They giggle, and a few give him finger waves.

Turning to Annalisa, he says quietly, "Be good. You don't want me to tell Stephen."

Her mouth drops open, but she recovers quickly. "Oh, I'll be a saint," she says honestly.

Finally, Luigi turns me around to face him. Putting his finger under my chin, he says, "I'll be back for you in about three or so hours. Be good." Really turning on his acting, he gives me a slightly lingering kiss to my forehead. After delivering a long look into my eyes, he turns to leave, waving goodbye before walking out the door.

The second he's out the door, Brenda and Jane descend on us.

"Oh. My. God! Is he really your boyfriend?" she asks, squealing.

"I wouldn't go that far..." I answer innocently, smiling.

Joining the other girls on the couches, Brenda introduces us, explaining how we met at Gray's Papaya. Annalisa and I practice our Jersey accents while snacking on the chips and dips. It comes naturally, so we keep up the pretense.

"Where's your boyfriend that we met the other day? What was his name... erm, Peter?" Annalisa asks Brenda.

She smiles, a look of bliss crossing her face. "Yup, that's him. Yesterday, my brother graduated NYU, so Peter went with him and his best friend to go do some kind of guy thing. He just called saying they're picking up pies and should be here soon."

"Uh, pies?" I ask, spotting the cake on the table.

"Oh, sorry. Pie is what we call pizza. Have you had any here yet?" At my nod, Brenda asks, "Is our pizza the same as in Italy?" Her face is so earnest, I can't help but smile.

"It's a little different," Annalisa laughs. "Don't get me wrong, I love pizza here too. I can't wait. Pizza is one of my favorites."

Our chatting is cut short when Jane gets up and heads to the stereo. She cranks it up, blasting Taylor Swift.

"Time to dance, ladies! Let's celebrate Brenda's graduation!" she cries.

Before getting up, I check my purse and make sure the inner zipper pouch is closed. Taking Annalisa's from her, I put it on top of mine and slide them under the side table, making sure I'll be able to see it from where the girls are dancing.

Annalisa huffs, getting frustrated with waiting for me. She shoves my hip, then gives up and grabs my arm. Leading me to the other girls, she starts shimmying her hips. The music is infectious, and soon we're all dancing in the cleared space of the living room.

Soon, Annalisa and I are in full dance mode, smiling and breaking out the dance routines we used to do in my studio. After all the years of serious dance practice, doing this just for fun is always an escape for me. Because we know each other so well, we're making up dances as the music changes, feeding off each other's talents.

Feeling free, I have the fleeting wish that _this_ could be my life... hanging out with friends, listening to music, dancing, and eating junk food. It would be glorious.

# Chapter 17: The First Kiss and More

Annalisa and I are getting down with our signature moves, laughing and giggling as we try our hardest to remember the dances that my private teacher taught us. Suddenly, an odd sensation sweeps over me. Goosebumps break out across my skin as if a cool breeze just swept over me. Stilling my movements, I look over my shoulder to the front door I vaguely heard open. Out of the corner of my eye, I spot Peter carrying pizza boxes, but my eyes are frozen on the Greek god, _my_ Greek god, standing right behind him. The guy who I haven't been able to get my mind off of since that night at Gray's Papaya is standing right behind Peter.

Frozen in place, I stumble a bit when Annalisa bumps me. She turns, trying to find what I'm looking at. "Isn't that the guy from the other day?" she asks, nudging me.

Left mute, I barely manage to nod. Looking across the room, I spot my purse. OMG, we need to leave! Annalisa grabs my arm, reading my thoughts as only a best friend can do. "We aren't going anywhere," she whispers. "Get that thought out of your mind. This could be your 'once in a lifetime' chance. We're going to meet him. Right now."

My head bobs, not really comprehending what she says. As she was speaking, _he_ glances toward us. Just like at the hot dog place, our eyes lock. In my line of sight, his friend looks from his face to mine and back again. The guy smiles huge, then nudges the Greek God towards me. Feeling like I'm stuck in molasses, I know I will remember every second of this moment for the rest of my life.

Annalisa giggles beside me and takes my hand. She pulls my arm as she walks toward my Greek God. I give him a shy smile. He smiles back, his face transforming into a brain-melting vision. Our eyes remain locked, our intense gaze never breaking.

Finally, he's within touching distance. I fist my hands, but we just stare at each other. It's like he can see my soul, touch my heart, all with only his eyes. Finally, Annalisa breaks the silence.

"Hi, I'm Lisa, and this is my friend Aless."

"Hi Lisa," his friend chuckles, "I'm Stevens, and this zombie staring at your friend is Riggs."

She turns to my Greek god... _No, it's Riggs, must remember his name is Riggs._ "Hello, Riggs, nice to meet you."

Our stare is broken when Brenda bounces up. "Oh, good! I was just going to introduce you to my brother." She glances around our huddle, noticing the tension. "Have you guys met before?"

"Not technically," Annalisa replies. "Riggs here was the Greek god Aless has been dreaming about since we met you at Gray's Papaya."

Snapping from my trance, I give her a shove. "Just remember, Lisa. Payback will be mine when we get home if you keep this up," I threaten sarcastically.

She lets loose a full-out belly laughs and holds her sides. She's just loving this.

"It's nice to know I haven't been the only one dreaming," Riggs whispers.

Turning, I find myself lost in his eyes again, blushing bright red. The world melts away as we get lost in each other's eyes again.

"It's nice to finally meet you, Aless," he says. His deep voice sends chills racing down my spine.

"Uh, yeah," I stumble. "It's nice to meet you too." Gosh, can I be any more of a dork? I can't even talk correctly. Annalisa is still using the Jersey accent, so I have to keep it up, or he'll think I'm a total nut job. I chuckle at the thought.

Brenda punches Stevens in the arm. "You two jerks were at Gray's Papaya the other day?!" she yells. "Why didn't you say hi to us? We were sitting at the table with her!"

Stevens rubs his arm, smiling, "Well, little sister, I was having a serious conversation with Riggs," Stevens winks at him, "and we were in a rush to get back and study for our final exams." He swats at Brenda. "Don't punch your big brother, little girl, or I'll have to beat you."

She dodges him, running around our little group. Pausing in his chase of Brenda, he asks "Would you two like some pie before it's gone?"

Annalisa is all over it. "Yeah, totally. Let's go get some." Finally, she releases my arm and moves toward the table, talking to Brenda, Peter, and Jane.

Turning, I follow her. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Riggs, _my Greek god_ , walking right next to me. A little smile spreads across my face. Grabbing a paper plate and napkin, I hand it to him. "Thank you," he says, and I smile in response. Reaching for my own set, then snag a slice of cheese pizza. Riggs winks at me and takes three slices. _Of course, he needs that much food. He needs to fuel that Greek god body of his._ He grabs two cans of Coke in one hand. _Oh my, those hands are massive!_

"Do you mind if we go outside and eat? Less noise," he asks.

Nodding, I move to the sliding door. Once we're outside and the door is closed, the volume from the party is dramatically reduced. Riggs leads me to the back of the deck, as far as possible from the door. Sitting in one of the chairs at the table, Riggs hooks another chair with his foot and drags it right next to mine. Placing the Cokes between us, he opens them with one hand. _Such talented hands..._

"Thank you," I say, looking into his eyes. Not knowing what else to say, I start to babble. "This is my first trip to New York. It's nice there, so different from New Jersey. Uh, did you grow up here?" Gosh, I must sound like a dork.

He smiles at me, shaking his head. My cheeks heat, knowing he knows I'm nervous. "No, I grew up in Santa Monica and Manhattan but have visited here often. Stevens and I go way back. Our moms grew up together and have stayed friends all these years."

"That's the same as Annalisa and me. Our mothers went to school together, as did our dads which kind of made our friendships a given." I respond, beginning to relax a bit more now.

"Your eyes, they just capture me," I suddenly blurt out, unable to control myself. "They're the darkest blue I've ever seen. It's like they have some purple in them, and they just pull me in. I've never seen anyone with eyes like yours." Goodness, what he must think of me! I want to crawl under the table and hide in embarrassment.

His face lights up, and he pulls his chair closer to me so close our legs are touching. Chills race up my back.

"You took the words right out of my mouth," he starts. "It was your eyes that captured me as well. They're such a clear, light blue that they just sparkled. Once I saw them, I was entranced. It was like nothing I've ever experienced."

"I know what you mean," I mumble, looking at my pizza. Forcing myself to take a bite, I'm hoping to be able to swallow it. Riggs had already dug in, eating like a man starved for food. I giggle at the thought of this huge guy starving.

"What's so funny?" Riggs asks, with a smirk.

"I think you're hungry," I answer, looking into those gorgeous eyes of his.

"Hey, I'm a growing boy. How do you think I got this big? Not by nibbling on only one slice of pizza, that's for sure." He points at my barely eaten pizza, shaking his head. Laughing harder, I try to compose myself and catch my breath.

Soon, we both relax in each other's company, continuing the conversation. As he devours the last bite of his second slice, I can't help but comment. "I guess you really were hungry. It must take a lot of food to satisfy a 'growing boy' your size."

Nodding, he grabs the third slice and starts in on it, sending me a wink.

The sliding door opens, and both Riggs and I turn to find Annalisa and Brenda coming through the door. Stevens and Pete follow close behind. Annalisa carries my purse and hands it to me.

"Your, uh, phone was ringing, but I couldn't find it." There's an obvious pause. "So, I thought I'd bring it to you. I didn't want to dig around in there."

I knew what she was saying or wasn't saying. She'd seen the gun and closed it before anyone else noticed. Now she was making sure I had it, knowing it was there. Just as she handed it to me, it started ringing again. I stuck my hand in the front pocket, grabbing the phone. Without looking at the caller ID, I answered.

"Hi, Uncle Louie," I sigh into the phone.

_"Are you girls okay? I've been trying to call and check on you, and you weren't answering. We were minutes away from leaving. You're Lucky, you answered this time."_

I blink and take in a big breath.

"We were just dancing. And you know how loud we listen and dance to our music. I didn't hear it ringing. Sorry. I'll keep it with me from now on."

_"Okay, I assume everything is fine. We'll call when we leave here and are getting close to picking you up."_

"Everything is great. We're having a wonderful time. Right now, we are just eating pizza while we chat and get to know our new friends."

_"Okay, glad to hear you are having such a good time. Be good and see you in a bit, I don't want to keep you from your friends."_

"Okay. Bye, Uncle Louie," I answer. Clicking off the phone, I shove it back into my purse.

"So, you aren't a Jersey girl," Riggs comments.

Realizing I forgot to keep talking with the accent, I flush red. "No, I'm an Italian girl. Sorry about that, I just didn't know how to tell you I was just playing around."

He smiles, and Annalisa jumps in. "Well, you screwed that up, _ragazza_." She shakes her head at me. "And you had him fooled all this time. You just had to go and forget and start talking normally."

"Hey, one day, I'll talk without an accent, and it'll just flow naturally," I vowed.

Annalisa just chuckles at me. "We're all going back inside to bust a move, are you coming?" She starts dancing right there, overly swinging her arms around, moving weirdly, causing me to giggle.

"No _Chicca_ , but you all go ahead and knock yourself out."

Riggs and I chuckle as we watch them all doing the Water Sprinkler as they move back into the house.

After our laughter dies down, I look at Riggs shyly, asking, "Why do you guys address each other by, I'm guessing, your last names?"

He sighs, looking a little sad, and nostalgic. "It started back home in California. See, there's a group of twelve of us who pretty much grew up together. We started calling our buddy 'Fitz' because, well, it's a really long story, and it kinda just spread through the group. But it works because we're leaving for the Army's Officer Candidate School in a few days. It'll be six weeks of boot camp and another six weeks of officer training after that."

"Boot camp?" I gasp. "Are you in the military?"

He nods, swallowing hard, "We report in less than two days."

"Wow, umm, for how long?" My eyes are wide with shock.

He holds my gaze, answering, "At least for the next four years, maybe longer. It depends on how things are going after four years. We both just graduated from college yesterday, so that'll get us a higher rank after we complete boot camp. They'll suggest where they think we should go based on assessments and we'll decide if that will work for us."

"Oh," I say lamely, deep in thought. After a bit, I ask, "So, you and Stevens must be best friends, since you knew each other as kids. I mean since you went college and now into the army together."

"We grew up together like I said before, and since our moms are besties and we saw each other all the time, we've kinda grown on each other. I loved staying the weekends at his place when I was little. Stevens' dad served in the army, Special Forces. When we were kids, he would tell us about all the places he got to see and about his adventures. We loved hearing his stories. After a long tour, he didn't come back. His father died in the line of duty. And because it was Special Forces, all we know was that he died a hero. His family received his Purple Heart, as well as his Medal of Honor. We always wanted to be like him, so we joined up when I turned eighteen."

His words touched me, more so by the pain, I could hear in his voice when he spoke of Stevens' father.

"I'm sorry for your loss." I place my hand on his arm resting on the table. He reaches over with his other hand and squeezes my hand that is resting on his arm. He leaves his hand on top of mine, and my heart starts to pound, hard. It's so loud in my ears, I fear he might hear it. We sit there for what feels like hours, but it's probably only a minute. Our eyes are locked on my hand on his arm, under his hand. It's a beautiful sight.

Slowly, we look up into each other's eyes, a small smile appears on Riggs' face, and I give him a smile in return.

He clears his throat. "So, are you two staying in the states, or just visiting?" he asks me.

"Umm," I smile bigger, tilting my head to the side. "Right now, we're just visiting, but I'm thinking I might come back for good one day. As you can tell," I say waving my hand toward my phone, "I have a bit of a controlling family. Freedom and being normal is something I can only dream about."

He laughs, the sound rumbling deep in his chest. "That was the main reason for my enlisting. I need a bit of freedom too. I don't want to be forced into following my father's footsteps and becoming a lawyer. I don't want to be a part of his firm. I want to see what I can do for my country. I've always wanted to be a soldier, ever since I was little. My parents have been trying to change my mind for years. I promised I would get my bachelor's degree before signing up. They thought college would change my mind, but it didn't. Needless to say, they're not very happy with me right now. I completely understand the family thing and the need for a bit of freedom."

_Little does he know._ Still, I nod, looking around the yard and the trees surrounding us. We're the only ones out here. It's slightly overcast, making it feel even more secluded, like our own little bubble. Regretfully, I pull my hand from his arm and get up. Leaning my hips against the railing, I look up at the clouds and ask, "You think it's going to rain?"

His chair slides along the wood deck, and soon he's at my side. He slides his hand along my arm to my hand. Riggs intertwines our fingers on the railing. Looking up, he murmurs, "Maybe. Do you want to go back inside?"

"No," I shake my head vigorously. "I like the rain, and as long and it isn't a major downpour, I'd like to stay out here and just talk with you... if you don't mind."

"I'd like that," he responds quickly. He stares at me for a moment before shaking his head, as if waking from a trance.

"Do you have any brothers or sisters? What's your favorite color? Do you have a boyfriend?" His questions come in quick succession. The last one catches me off guard, but I think it's the same for him. He chuckles, looking slightly embarrassed.

"Oh," I giggle. "Are we playing Twenty Questions? Well, here goes. No, I'm an only child. My favorite color is purple, and not just any purple but a deep, royal shade. And, uhh, no, I don't have a boyfriend." I look up at him through my eyelashes, a small smile forming at my lips.

"Good, glad to hear that," he murmurs. "I have a younger sister, who just graduated high school, her name is Sarah. She's traveling in Europe for her graduation. She should be home tomorrow, just in time to see me off. She'll be attending NYU this fall. My dad's a lawyer, as I mentioned earlier. My mom is an OB/GYN, but she only works three days a week, has since we were kids. I think now that we're both are out of the house, she may go back to full time. Dad's never home, so she'll need to keep busy somehow. She also loves her job. Oh yeah, my favorite color is, hmmm, it really depends on what it is. I guess I don't have a true favorite color." Proud of his answers, he smiles brightly, showing off both of his dimples. We both laugh.

Deciding it's my turn, I start questioning him. "My turn. What is your first name? Are you close to your mother and sister? What was your favorite subject in school? Oh, and do you have a girlfriend? And, umm, what was your longest relationship?"

"Wow, you don't beat around the bush, do you?" he chuckles. My heart sighs. The sound is like a soothing balm to my soul. "Okay. My first name is Grayson, but no one calls me that. Everyone has always just called me Riggs. Yes, I am very close to my sister. The next four years will be tough on both of us, but I'll be writing her as much as I can. I'm sure, at first, she will write to me daily, but that will fade when she is off to university.

"As for my Mom? Yes, I am close to her too. Not so close to my dad. My mom... well, she allows me to have an opinion, but my father likes to control me, telling me what he thinks is best for me. What that really means is, 'you're going to do this, or I will be pissed.' So, let's just say, I love my dad... But, to say we butt heads a lot would be an understatement."

He turns, so his back is against the railing. He grabs me by the waist and moves me, so I'm standing in front of him. Chills race along my arms as he slides one arm to my back and pulls me close. I'm hyper-aware of how big his hand is as it spans my entire lower back. The heat radiating from his hand warms my already tingling skin. His other hand lifts slowly, and he grasps my chin with his thumb and forefinger, looking deep into my eyes.

"And no," he continues in that soft, deep voice that makes my whole body tingle, "I don't have a girlfriend. I've never really had a long relationship. Getting good grades and playing sports were always more important. I wanted to finish high school and university early, and I did. I have plans and dreams I didn't let go of. I wasn't about to let my dad control the direction of my life. I knew what I had to do to get free, and I did it." He stares into my eyes. My head tilts back, giving him my full attention.

For the first time ever, I have the desire to talk with an outsider about my family, _the_ Family. He's shared so much with me. There's a connection I've only seen in movies. I can't tell him the whole truth, it's too much for anyone. The fact is, my life is a hidden life that I can't share with anyone. I need to share a part of me, though, even if I never see him after tonight. There's just something here. I feel safe and secure. I decide to start talking before I run out of time.

"I'm close to my mom, but she suffers from depression. I've never really told anyone that. My father is unbelievably controlling. He would make your father look like Father of the Year. Uncle Louie is the greatest. He has been more of a dad than my Papa. Papa has never been anything to me but a dictator. He controls everything, and I do mean everything. He even tells me what color clothes I can and cannot wear. Don't get me wrong, I love him. I just wish I was more to him than a pawn that he can use and control as he sees fit.

"I'm the closest to Uncle Louie by far. I can't imagine my life without him. As well as my Nonna, that's my grandmother; my Papa and Uncle Louie's mama. I was raised, more or less, by the two of them. They are the ones chaperoning this trip. My mom came too, and she's doing so much better."

He slides his hand from my face to my shoulder and down my arm. When his hand reaches mine, he laces his fingers through mine. Gosh, his hand is massive, it completely engulfs mine. I love the feeling of just holding his hand.

"And no," I say with a smirk, "I've never had a serious relationship either. My father believes it's his 'duty' to choose my 'suitors' for me. It's not something I want right now, or maybe ever. His ideas don't necessarily line up with mine." I laugh sadly, looking down.

The wind picks up, blowing some of the hair from my twist into my face. Grayson lifts his hand and tucks the loose strands behind my ear. He looks deep into my eyes, running his thumb over my cheek. His eyes search my face. Closing my eyes, I lean into his touch. My stomach flips and twirls, dancing at the way his touch feels.

Slowly, I open my eyes, and he leans toward me. The realization that he is going to kiss me rushes through my mind. My eyes fall closed, and I inhale deeply. His lips touch mine, lightly. It's incredible, and I want more. Leaning forward on my toes, I press my lips to his firmly. His hand slides from my cheek to my neck and into my hair. He uses his grip to tilt my head and pull me closer to him. His tongue slides across the seam of my mouth. I gasp, my mouth opening. Grayson doesn't miss a beat as his tongue slides slowly into my mouth. His tongue dances with mine in the most delicious way. The hand at my back pulls me even closer, connecting us from hip to knee.

My heart pounds as places in my body come to life, tingling like I've never felt before. He lifts his head, just for a second. He turns his head a bit and comes back to kiss me again. A low moan escapes him, making my female parts contract and pulse. I've never felt like this before. I'm on fire but chills race along my arms. I only know that I don't want this to stop. Like it has a mind of its own, my hand lifts to his neck, sliding into his hair. This feels unbelievable, like a dream. No, it's better than a dream. A moan sounds out, and I realize it's me. I'm overwhelmed with feelings and emotions. Oh, I've never imagined it would be like this. I never want this to end.

Lost in each other, in this bliss, the sound of a throat clearing bursts our little bubble. I pull back, shoving my face into his chest, embarrassed. I try to pull away and leave, but Grayson holds me against him, his arms wrapping around me like a shield. My mind dances in a million directions, but I realize I feel safe and secure in his strong arms. I want to snuggle into his chest and stay there forever. He feels so strong and smells so good. Sighing, I lean into him and enjoy the moment.

"What the hell, Stevens?" Grayson growls.

"You told me to make sure we got out of here before 7, well it's five till," Stevens snickers.

"Get the fuck back in the house and give me a few minutes," Grayson answers in a low, scary voice.

"Okay man, just letting you know. Oh, and the girls will be leaving in less than thirty minutes, according to Lisa." Stevens, still chuckling, says.

"Get the fuck in the house!" Grayson growls yet again.

Footsteps retreat, but Stevens is still chuckling. The sliding door opens and closes. I don't move, I cuddle into Grayson's chest and breathe in deep. I want to memorize his smell, the incredible feeling of being safe and secure... and whole.

He slowly pulls me from his chest, looking into my eyes. I stare into his. His eyes are so dark, hints of purple sprinkled throughout them. His pupils are huge, their black almost overtaking the color.

"Sorry, I don't know what came over me," I say, feeling a blush works its way up my neck.

"You have nothing to apologize for, Aless," he answers in the voice that melts my heart. "Sorry, we got interrupted by my asshole friend. I'll kick his ass later, believe me."

He cups my cheek with his big hand, and I lean into it. Grayson moans again. "You have no idea what you do to me, do you?" I shake my head, and he continues, "You are the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. I don't want to let you go, but I know I have to. I just pray that fate will bring us together again."

He leans forward and brushes his lips against mine. "And I'm the one who should apologize for being so aggressive," he whispers against my lips. "I just had to kiss you, to know how you felt and tasted before I leave. I want to see you again. Meet me somewhere tomorrow. Gray's Papaya, or maybe the boardwalk here in Jersey?"

My eyes flutter in defeat. But I open them, just to soak up the way he looks at me, the smile just for me. "I don't know if I can get away," I answer with regret in my voice. My chin quivers and my eyes grow wet.

"Give me your phone, let me give you my number. I'll meet you anywhere," he pleads.

Moving to the table, I grab my purse and pull out a pen and an old receipt. "Write your number down, I'll call you if I can get away. But I can't promise. Remember how I told you how protective my family is?"

Grayson nods, writing down his number. Taking it, I study his writing, bold strokes form crisp, clear numbers. I fold it and carefully tuck it in my wallet. When I glance back at him, I catch him eyeing my body. Realizing he's been caught, he smiles, "Damn, woman. Your curves just don't quit. I want to touch you all over, see every inch of you."

His words cause a blush to break out from my chest up. I'm so shocked he just said that, out loud. He chuckles, seeing my embarrassment. "Sorry, babe. I have no filter when it comes to you. That dress hugs your waist, showing off the curves that you try to hide. Damn, baby's got back! Hell yeah, you do." He chuckles again when I gasp. "The fact that you are so shy about it and I can make you blush with just my words turns me on even more."

He grabs me by the arms, pulling me back to him. His arms wrap around me as he kisses me. This kiss is different from our first one. It's full of passion, longing, and need. He kisses me hard, holding me tightly to him. I might just combust from the heat he's generating within me. Grayson's hands roam over my back, sliding lower with each sweep. He grabs my bum with both hands, pulling me flush against him. I wrap my hands around his neck, sliding one into his hair. This feels amazing, so much more than before. I never want this moment to stop. Leaning into him, something hard presses against my stomach. I moan, realizing it's his erection, his very hard, very large erection. _I never want this to end, but I need to stop this._

He lifts me and turns, setting my bottom on the edge of the railing. With a knee, Grayson slowly separates my legs, which I wrap around him. The skirt of my dress rides up as he tugs me even closer to him. My core presses securely against his hardness. He rocks his hips, grinding against me slowly. I gasp into his mouth as my core contracts. I feel like I'm about to explode. This kiss is fire, the passion, and lust overriding my senses. "Oh, God," I murmur into his mouth as he continues grinding his hips against my center. His power, his rhythm lures me into a dance I can't resist. Hesitantly, I move with him, unsure of my movements. Grayson's moan encourages me to continue, but I know I have to stop this.

_If we get caught, they will kill him_ , the thought rushes through my brain. Oh, why can't I be normal?! Even this is too much for any fifteen-year-old girl. Oh God, but I feel so much older, and I look so much older. I've already lived life way past the average fifteen-year-old. I'm far older than that in every way, especially in my soul. I can't stop myself, though. With my arms around him, I'm enjoying the feeling in my core and feeling his back muscles flex with each thrust of his hips.

"Holy shit!" Annalisa's exclamation snaps me back to reality. My reality, my hidden life. I quickly pull away, gasping for breath, just as Grayson does the same.

He looks me in the eyes, caressing my cheek. "I'm so sorry," he says closing his eyes. Pressing his forehead to mine as we try to catch our breath. "Can you give us a second?" he asks Annalisa.

We breathe slowly, matching our breaths and finally calm down. Grayson lifts me from the railing and, thankfully, my dress falls back into place. Standing in front of him on shaky legs, I rest my forehead on his chest. Looking down our bodies, I'm relieved my dress isn't wrinkled. I take a deep breath and step away from Grayson.

Annalisa rushes to my side, throwing an arm around me and glares at Grayson. "Did he force you to do anything?" she demands, making me roll my eyes as he chuckles at her. Annalisa continues without taking a breath. "If he did, I'll get that mmfff..." I slap my hand over her mouth, realizing what she was about to say.

Turning her head so I can look her in the eyes, I say, "Annalisa, I'm fine. We were just kissing and, uhh, well, we both got a little carried away, that's all. I swear."

She holds my eyes and, when he clears his throat, she looks back at Grayson. I pull my hand from her mouth, and he says, "Lisa, I'm sorry. I lost control of myself for a minute there. It won't happen again."

"Okay, I guess I'll let you live... this time," she says, smiling at him.

My cell phone peals in my purse. With my still shaky legs, I carefully move to my purse on the table and pull out my phone. I answer it, knowing it's Uncle Louie again.

"Hello Uncle Louie," I answer.

_"Are you girls having fun? You need to wrap it up, I'll be sending Luigi into get you two in less than ten minutes."_ Ugh, only ten minutes?!

"Oh, you don't need to do that. It's getting so hot in here from all the dancing, so we'll just say our goodbyes and meet you out front in ten minutes."

_"Little One, you sure you are okay?"_

"Yes, I'm 110% sure. I couldn't be better."

I don't hear anything, long enough to make me think that I lost Uncle Louie. Finally, he says, _"Okay we'll see you in nine minutes now."_

"Okay, see you real soon."

Making sure I hung up fully, I put the phone back in my purse just as Stevens joins our group. "Dude, we were supposed to be out of here fifteen minutes ago. If you want a ride back to the apartment, we leave now, or you're on your own. We leave in less than two days, and I'm not passing up a sure thing. You can, man, but this guy?" he says pointing to himself, "I'm getting some and a lot of it."

Grayson punches him hard in the shoulder. "Watch your mouth in front of the ladies. Don't be so foul."

"Damn, you didn't have to punch me," Stevens whines, rubbing his shoulder. "That hurt like a son of a bitch. It better not leave a mark on me, or I'll kick your ass," he threatens.

"That, I'd like to see." Grayson chuckles.

"Enough watching these two play," Annalisa announces, interrupting their banter. "We now have seven minutes, and we still need to say goodbye to the girls."

I pick up my purse, then slowly approach Grayson. Pushing up on my toes, I kiss him quickly, resting my hand on his cheek. "Goodbye, Grayson," I whisper. "I hope you are right about fate. And thank you for giving me the best night of my life. I have to go."

His arms wrap around me before I can leave. Grayson hugs me tightly, lifting me off the ground. Whispering in my ear, he says, "I'll remember you and this night always. If you can break away, please call me."

Stevens grabs him by the arm and practically drags him into the house. Grayson winks at me as he's dragged away. And then, he was gone.

I'm frozen to the spot, replaying the whole magical evening. Looking to the sky, I whisper, "Thank you," to the heavens.

"Are you done thanking God that you got it on hot and heavy with a guy before I did? Life is so not fair!" Annalisa complains, looking at me with evident envy.

Laughing at her, I realize how pretty she is when she pouts. A thought strikes me.

"Please," I beg her, grabbing her arms and giving her a little shake. "Please, I beg you. Never, and I mean _never ever_ , mention this to anyone. Not Gigi or Lola. No one. You have to swear to me."

Annalisa's eyes are huge as her slender face blanches white. "Are you nuts? I'm taking this to the grave. I'm more afraid of what your Uncle Louie will do to me than what our Capo would do. Louie might actually torture me slowly and take his sweet time killing me. No way. I know nothing, I saw nothing. You were by my side all night, never once stepped more than a foot away from me all night. Yup, that's just how it happened. Just like Louie told me."

A mischievous grin spreads across her face as she throws her arm around me and turns to lead me into the house. "But you'd better whisper every teeny, tiny detail about this tonight before bed. Or _I'll_ have to torture you ever so slowly."

My worry and fear melt away at her joke. "Okay, every teeny, tiny detail..." A grin breaks on my face, "But I will say this... There wasn't anything teeny or tiny about tonight." She freezes at my side, and I turn to find her eyebrows have practically climbed into her hairline. "Nothing at all," I whisper. We both laugh, making our way back into the house.

We say our goodbyes to Brenda, Jane, and the other girls. Quickly making our way outside, we find Luigi and Uncle Louie standing by the SUV waiting for us. They promptly usher us into our seats. I'm surprised they don't start in with a million and one questions about our night and what we did. There's a weird vibe in the car, one that Annalisa doesn't sense. Leaning forward, I tap Uncle Louie's shoulder. "Is everything all right?" I ask him.

"Sure, Little One," he answers, giving me a fake smile. "Everything is just fine. We'll talk later."

I glance at Luigi. He returns my questioning eyes with a shake of his head, mouthing, " _No,_ " but he winks. Something is up, but they probably don't want to say anything in front of Annalisa. I'll wait until we're back at the hotel to grill them.

The forty-five-minute car ride is quiet. As soon as we're back in the suite, I put on an overly dramatic display, talking about what a wonderful time we had, about the dancing we did and getting to know the girls. I thanked my uncle again for letting us go before grabbing Annalisa. "Let's go change into something more comfy and wash our faces." She follows my lead, shouting, "Thank you, Louie! We had a blast!" as we retreat to our bedroom. As we're grabbing our yoga pants and t-shirts, I make Annalisa swear to take what happened tonight to her grave, or I'd put her there myself. She agrees, vowing once again to keep my secret.

As we wash our faces and change into our pajamas, I tell my best friend everything. I spend over an hour explaining the gun and the fact that I know how to use it, that I've been training since before I was seven. I told her that if we were ever in danger, I could easily protect us both. Her smile is full of pride at my statement.

Finally, I move onto what happened with Grayson. I tell her about him checking me out, about his words about my curves. She laughs, saying "See, I told you that you're rocking a hot body!" In a hushed tone, I tell her about our kisses, about his hands roaming my waist and back. She sighs, leaving the bathroom. We lay on the bed. It's been a long day, and we're both tired. She mumbles, "I'm so happy you had that, Aless," she murmurs before rolling on to her side. "We both know you'll never have it again." She quickly falls asleep, but I'm wide awake.

I creep out of bed, careful not to wake her. I have a weird feeling, my skin is crawling. I'm anxious and on edge, and not about what happened today. Something big is going down, I can feel it in my bones. In the living room, I find Nonna, Mom, and Camilla watching a movie.

Mom and Camilla seem engrossed in the movie, but Nonna occasionally looks around the room, seeming to not even notice the movie. Usually, she's the one entranced at movies. I join her on the couch, taking up her surveillance of the room, completely ignoring the TV.

The men rotate through the living room, one of them always with us. That seals it for me, something huge is happening, and they're on edge too. One of them is with us at all times, not leaving us to our movie. One of them will come in soon ( _hopefully_ ) to tell us What. In. The. Heck is going on.

Fifteen minutes later, Uncle Louie and Lefty emerge from the office. Uncle Louie asks me to join him in the office. I scramble after him, glancing at Nonna. She gives me a slow, firm nod. Her lips are pressed tightly. She feels what I feel, she knows something is up.

Once in the office, Uncle Louie looks at me with serious eyes. "Okay, Alessandra. Don't tell Sophia or Camilla about this." He lifts his hands, and places them on my shoulders, giving me a squeeze. "I know you want to know what's going on right now, but I need some more information first. I'm leaving you in charge. Try not to let the other women figure out that something's wrong. You know what to do if anyone tries to get in here. This is real, this is not a drill."

"I placed guns and weapons strategically in the suite when we arrived. You'll find the larger guns under the couch, behind the balcony curtain and in the large vase by the front door. They're at the ready, safeties off. You keep the Inox on you while we're gone. Everything will be okay, but we're leaving sooner than planned. Sorry, Princess. I'll let you know more later."

He kisses my forehead and gives me a quick, tight hug. He leaves the office, and I trail behind. The men are out of the room in quick order, and I bolt the door behind them. Nonna gives me another stiff nod as I head to my room to text Grayson.

* * *

_Me: I have to say goodbye. My uncle decided we are going back to Italy early. I'm so very sorry we can't see each other one last time, but I will be clinging to your words about fate. I hope and pray our fate brings us back together again when life isn't pulling us in opposite directions. I'll remember you always, and our moments together. Thank you. You will always have a special place in my heart._

* * *

_Grayson: ☹ So sorry we won't see each other again before you leave. I, too, will remember you, and this night, forever. I'll think back on it often. And if we're lucky, we will meet again. I meant every word I told you tonight. You are the most beautiful and the sexiest woman I have ever met. I could lose myself just looking into your eyes. For the first time in my life, I feel... something... a real connection. Thank you for tonight._

* * *

_Me: Promise me you'll be safe. I'll pray for you and Stevens daily, and I'll light a candle for you both. Don't do anything too challenging or daring. You need to come back to America in one piece and alive. I meant every word of tonight too. It was the best day of my life, by far. I'll cherish it and keep each memory close to my heart and dream of you often. XOXOX_

* * *

_Grayson: ☺ If things change, just text me. I'll meet you anywhere, anytime before you leave, even if it's just for a few minutes. And every night when you lay in bed and look out your window to the stars, just remember I'm somewhere looking at those same stars and making a wish that fate will bring us back together again someday... XOXOX_

* * *

My chest hurts as I tuck my phone into the little pocket of my yoga pants. Thankfully, I'm wearing a big shirt. It covers the belt I'm wearing to hold the gun holster. I know I'll hold what Grayson and I shared tonight close to my heart forever. I know the odds are that I'll never see him again, and my heart pounds hard at the thought. Even though I barely know him, I realize this is what _real_ feels like. It's a different kind of pain. Closing my eyes, I whisper a quick prayer. "Please don't let this be it. Don't let this be the end. Let our paths cross again someday. Help me and guide me back to him." Taking a deep breath, I push thoughts of my Greek god down and rejoin the ladies in the living room. Along with Nonna, I pretend to watch a movie I'm not interested in.

Around midnight, my phone chimed with a text from Uncle Louie letting me know they were back. I rush to the door and open it for them. The tension in the room skyrockets, even Mom and Camilla notice. Their faces are tight and grim. Something has happened, something big.

"Everyone up. Go pack, you can sleep on the plane. We're leaving for Paris. Now. Little One, go wake Annalisa and get ready. Get a move on."

No one hesitates for even a second. As one, we move to our respective bedrooms. I cheerfully wake up Annalisa, exclaiming, "We're going to Paris!" trying to allay any fears she might have. I made a few jokes, like about how moody Uncle Louie can be and she laughs, showing no signs of stress, which eases my growing worries.

# Chapter 18: The Fast Departure

Annalisa and I drag our bags to the living room as soon as we're done packing. We rush to help Nonna, Mom, and Camilla pack their things as well. Within minutes of us finishing, and after Uncle Louie gathers all the hidden weapons, the hotel staff have four carts at our door, ready to help us down to the cars. At the service entrance, I'm surprised to find a car service waiting for us, instead of the SUV from earlier. Our troubles have to do with the Cappucci Family, or they'd be the ones taking us to the airport. They'd been driving us all week. What happened to ruin the possible business venture Uncle Louie was discussing with them?

Uncle Louie hurries us into the SUVs, making sure we buckle in. My hand rests on my purse in case I need what's hidden inside. Mom's getting a little nervous, but Camilla tries to ease her, saying how happy she is that we get to spend a little time in Paris.

Leaning forward in my seat, I pat Mom's shoulder. "Hey, I love you, Mom. Everything is fine. It's all really okay. Uncle Louie's just done with America and wants to get back to our side of the world. You know how crabby he gets without his beauty sleep," I whisper in her ear, trying to make her feel better. Judging by the small smile she gives me over her shoulder, it only partially works.

The men and the hotel staff have our luggage loaded in the cargo van within five minutes, and we're on our way as soon as Uncle Louie's seat belt clicks into place. I send him a text.

* * *

_Me: Calm down, you're making Mom very nervous. Make up an excuse when we get to the airport and make sure Mom hears you. Tell everyone you're crabby or something or you just wanted to get out of America... or away from all the aggressive women. Just convince her everything's okay._

* * *

_Lou: I'm sorry Little One, something is going down. And I will not feel okay until we are all in the air, and I have called your Papa to let him know what is going on._

* * *

That stalls my brain. What in the heck happened for us to have to leave so quickly? The cargo van, with Lefty and Luigi, stays right on our tail, never once allowing more than three feet between us.

When we arrived here, we came through Teterboro. Now, we're heading to a small, private airport in New Jersey. I'm surprised yet again when I find that our plane is ready and waiting for us on the tarmac. The SUV didn't even come to a complete stop before Uncle Louie leaps from the car.

"God, I cannot wait to get out of this country," he announces, opening Mom's door. "All the rude people and aggressive women. I can't take it anymore. Let's get out of here so we can wake up in Paris, yeah?"

I give him a warm smile and a wink as Annalisa, and I climb from the back seat. "Okay, Uncle Louie. What can we do to help?"

"You two can help the ladies onto the plane. Get them comfortable for the night. Play stewardess. I'm sure you can pull that off," he mumbles before moving off to help load our luggage onto the plane.

We both smile and shift into character. "Ladies," I say politely waving my hand toward the stairs, "if you'll board the plane, we'll get you situated and comfortable in no time at all."

Lefty hands Annalisa and I some carry-ons to take onto the plane with us. We load our shoulders with the bags and follow Camilla, Mom, and Nonna onto the plane. Once aboard, we make sure the ladies have pillows and blankets. I find Mom's sleeping pills in her bag and hand her one with some water. Nonna and Camilla get glasses of wine, and we serve them crackers and cheese, hoping they'll fall asleep quickly.

When we're done, we take our own seats and the men join us a few moments later.

"Sit down, and buckle up," he tells Lefty and Luigi. "We're taking off immediately."

Not more than five minutes later, we're in the air. Uncle Louie releases a sigh when we even out. His whole demeanor changes, his body relaxing into the seat.

"I'm calling Capo in five minutes to give him a status update. He must be climbing the walls not knowing what's going on. You two meet me in the back for the call," he announces to Lefty and Luigi.

I give him a disapproving look, because he promised to tell me what is going on. He leans down and kisses my forehead, whispering, "Get some sleep, Little One. We'll talk tomorrow."

I grab his wrist, hissing, "You promised."

"Tomorrow. First I have to update our Capo."

As soon as we're at cruising altitude, the men move to the office for their super secret call. I wait about three minutes before turning to Annalisa. "Get some sleep, hon. I'm going to the bathroom."

She gives me a look, saying that she knows I'm up to something, but she doesn't ask. "Okie dokie. Night," she mutters. She turns and cuddles her pillow, and I get up and follow the men. My feet are silent on the carpeted hallway. I want to hear what they're telling Papa. No, I _need_ to hear what they tell him. I don't want the cleaned up, edited version in the morning. I want the whole truth, and I want it now.

# Chapter 19: The Cappucci Family

Carefully, I make my way to the plane's office. I crouched by the door along the wall as Uncle Louie's voice drifts through the thin wood door.

" _Al, we had three meetings with the Cappucci Family during this trip. Our last one was few hours ago."_

" _Lou, what went wrong_?" Oh good, they have Papa on speaker, so I get to hear both sides of the conversation. " _I want details on all three meetings and why you felt the need for an emergency exit in the middle of the night before there were any agreements reached."_

" _The first meeting went well,"_ Uncle Louie responds. _"They volunteered to drive us anywhere we needed to go. They also offered extra protection while we were there, which they did at first. They took us shopping and to shows and whatnot. Their men were respectful to the ladies. We had no problems with that._ "

" _Good, good. I told them to treat the women with respect. So, what went wrong_?" Papa asks.

" _Now hear me out_ ," Uncle Louie starts, his voice tense. Oh, this can't be good. " _In our second meeting, they mentioned our Families going in on some business ventures together. The first was to buy a couple of nightclubs here in America, where we could launder money... possibly drugs and smaller things, too. It was a good idea, I loved it... but it was the second idea all three of us had issues with._

" _They wanted us to go into the sex trade with them. They talked about a big market for young, innocent girls. They said each virgin could bring upwards of twenty-five large to start, up to six figures easily. I guess it all depends on the age and appearance of the girl. The younger and more attractive the girl, the bigger the asking price. They also wanted us to supply a good crop of prostitutes. I told them you might consider the prostitutes, but the young girls and virgins were a firm_ NO.

" _They weren't happy with that answer, so they suggested we take some time to think about it, Al. I told them time wouldn't change anything. When it came to kidnapping young girls from our homeland and smuggling them into America to be some sick fuck's sex slave, it wasn't happening, now or ever. I watched their attitudes change. That is when I became cautious._ "

Uncle Louie paused for a bit, probably trying to calm himself down. Papa was silent, waiting to hear what went wrong. I hugged my knees to my chest, thinking about how nice those men were to me, and how they never gave me any indication they were twisted, gross pedophiles.

" _Tonight, we had another meeting. I wanted to see if we could salvage any possible relationship. We rented an SUV and drove ourselves to the meeting after we had the girls in a safe location. We checked out the place the girls were going thoroughly, along with the friends they were meeting. There were no links to any Family. They were a basic, all-American family._

" _So, we get to the Cappucci Family office, and we discuss the nightclubs, possibility of prostitutes, whatever. Then, fuck... I couldn't believe what happened next. They said they had a high-end client, a sheik, or someone who saw Alessandra while they were escorting us all over town. He fuckin' wants her. When they informed him that she was your_ _daughter, a Capo from Italy, your only virgin daughter, he upped his asking price to $1.2 million. He said if you thought the price wasn't fair, he would consider more. Fucker had the balls to offer half a mil for Annalisa! And they were aware she's the Princess's best friend! I told them to go fuck themselves. Nobody is laying a sick, goddamned finger on either one of them._

" _The Cappucci second threatened me. He reminded me I only have two men for backup, whereas we were on his turf and he has his entire Family. He suggested we could easily make the same money if we kidnapped Lilith, the Caza Family's princess and sell her. They like her dark hair and eyes with ivory skin. They said, she'd bring top dollar. I told him the negotiations and discussions were over. We weren't kidnapping our rival's Princess or other_ _young girls to sell into the sex trade. If they want investors for the nightclubs or trained professional ladies, we could discuss that._

" _He told me to watch my tone, and again reminded me that we didn't have the resources to protect our Princess. 'If we want to get to her, it won't be that hard.' He actually had the balls to tell me that, adding that it'd be nice to take Italy's biggest Capo's daughter and 'break her' into the business. Things got ugly fast. We hightailed it out of there, picked up the girls and I made plans for a quick departure. I had the pilot store the plane at a small airport in case something went down, and we needed a quick getaway. We couldn't fly out of Teterboro if we were being tailed. I don't think they're even aware we've left yet. Al, until I know that sick fuck and his entire Family is dead, Alessandra will not return to America._ " Uncle Louie's harsh breaths seep through the door, frightening me. He sounds like he's ready to turn the plane around and hunt down every member of the Cappucci Family on his own.

" _WHAT THE FUCK ARE THEY THINKING_?" Papa's voice booms through the phone. Gosh, it sounds like he's in the room with them. " _I understand now why you called for the emergency exit. Appreciate it. I want the sheik's name, that sick fuck. We need to take care of him. I dare him to ask me for my daughter. Her virginity will be the prize for the man I pick for her. No one else. No man gets near her virgin pussy."_

I gag, feeling nauseous. How could my Papa talk about me like that? He can't be serious.

" _Shit,_ " Luigi grunts.

" _Do you have a problem with what I am saying, Luigi_?" Papa growls through the phone.

" _Yeah, I_ _have a fucking big problem with what you just said,_ " Uncle Louie yells. " _You're talking about your_ daughter _, not about your sick plans. She still has to get through university, we've got years before we have think about that shit. But back to the fucking problem at hand - the Cappucci Family._ "

Crouched by the door, I'm too shocked to move. My life is a nightmare. How can Papa even think those things about me? This won't be my life. I won't let it.

" _Those fuckers all die,_ " Papa says through the phone in an eerily calm voice I've never heard. " _That Family will be wiped out. I'm putting an order out for the elimination of the entire_ _Cappucci Family. I'll contact Nero Benassi, the guy who handles our clubs. I'll let him know my plans and discuss what they said about our Princess. Renzo, Nero's older brother, is a Capo in the states, Chicago I think. I helped fund that move, and they're still paying me. If they do this for me, I'll give them their independence. The Benassi Family shares our values. We will join with his Family in our business venture, and I'll let him know the Cappucci family needs to be taken care of for this to happen. Renzo can have full control over the Cappucci Family holdings. I don't care to control any of it. I just want them eliminated. Hell, I'll sweeten the pot and tell him I'll consider his nephew, Orlando, Nero's boy, for Alessandra. It'll just be a line of shit to help this move quickly._ "

He chuckles, along with the men in the office.

" _I'm glad you still have connections here_ ," Uncle Louie says. " _I could have used that information earlier._ "

" _I had no idea this venture would go tits up, Lou. It's done now. And now you know for the future. Thank you, Lou. You and your men did well tonight. I'm pleased. I'll let you go now. I have some calls to make. I'll talk to you again tomorrow when you're settled in Paris._ "

A dial tone sounds, telling me Papa disconnected. I sit there, my stomach churning. The realization that _our_ Family dealt in selling prostitutes, even professional ones, hits me hard. I know we have Family clubs and strippers, some I'm sure are prostitutes, but, God, selling women? And the Cappucci Family... wanting to kidnap child virgins for sex slaves? Disgusting! Thank God Uncle Louie isn't interested in that. I can only hope Papa feels the same way. I'm sure Lefty and Luigi want nothing to do with it.

A pain spears my chest when I recall what Papa said about me. He can't be serious about my virginity. I don't want to believe it. I just can't. It makes me nauseous, the knowledge that my father thinks my "virgin pussy" is a prize to be won.

Movement within the office breaches my deep thought. Quickly and quietly, I scramble to my feet and hurry back to my seat. I grab Fluffy and cover us with a blanket. Calming my breathing, I pretend to sleep. They need to believe I'm still that little girl... and I need to plan.

"Be quiet," Uncle Louie whispers. "Everyone's asleep, and thankfully, so is Little One. Get some rest. We have a busy week ahead of us. We have to make this up to them, having to leave New York early."

Lips press against my forehead as Uncle Louie tucks me in. I love him so much. Why couldn't he have been my Papa?

My heart thumps in pain. So much has happened in the last twenty-four hours. I feel my eyes fill with tears, but none leak from my eyes. Sadness overwhelms me when I think of how messed up my life is, but I refuse to cry. Thinking about what could have been with Grayson makes my heart even heavier. I have to put him and what happened between us out of my mind. I'll never see him again. I'll keep those precious memories locked up safe and use them when I need some cheering up. It's a fantasy that I can never hope to become my reality, and I just have to accept that.

But I can't accept that this is my life. I need to put my energy into figuring a way out of my Family. I can't waste my time on the fantasy of a guy I'd just met and will never see again. He just joined the army, and I only have his cell phone number. In four years, when and if, he gets out, he probably won't even have the same number. Grayson and our stolen moments will be something I will remember fondly, but that's all it can be.

Yes, I'm only fifteen, but I'm not a silly child to believe that we would ever be able to be together. He _has_ to be a memory. Now I must deal with my reality and plan for my future, plan how to escape the life Papa wants for me.

# Chapter 20: Paris, More Than a Shopping Trip

We have just finished getting settled into our apartment in Paris. Once the plane landed, we were ushered quickly there by some of Papa's trusted connections here. They were silent with serious, grim expressions. Papa must have filled them in. Mom seemed relieved to see some familiar faces helping Uncle Louie protect us.

Determined to let no one know what is going on in my head, I put on a huge, fake smile as we head out to do some shopping. I giggle and act like a fifteen-year-old girl celebrating her birthday with her bestie. Maybe I should consider acting as a career, I could receive an award for my performance. My mind is focused on something a lot more significant than shopping.

Annalisa and I try on everything from slacks to party dresses, and everyday clothes as well. I behaved dutifully, only trying on things I thought would be approved by my wardens. With my curves, it was hard to judge off the rack. With everyone's help, I find some bathing suits, one-piece of course, and tankinis to try on. The suits are all solid colors so as to not draw attention to any one area. Deep down, I know I'll probably only be allowed the one with the high neck, but only if I find shorts to wear with it, and I'll never be able to swim with any men around

Of course, I have to show everyone to get approval. To my utter embarrassment, Nonna and Mom tug and pull on the suit at the leg, the neck, the area covering my bum. Right in front of Luigi and Lefty! Gah!

"If you can't walk out in front of them, how do you expect us to allow you to hang out at the pool with the young men in this Family," Uncle Louie comments.

With my next suit, I get him back. It's one of the promising ones, but once I pull it on, I know without a doubt it'll be rejected immediately. I spend a few minutes admiring the high cut on the leg, and how it makes me feel gorgeous. With a deep breath, I open the door to the changing room. I don't step out. Mom and Nonna smile and Camilla gives me a wink. Oh yeah, they know I know. Uncle Louie's head pops around the door.

"NO!" he shouts, grabbing the handle and pulling the door shut. All of us ladies burst out in laughter at him.

" _So much like Elena_ ," my mom's voice drifts through the door.

" _Yeah, she is_ ," Uncle Louie mutters in response.

When I turned around, Annalisa holds up a bikini. She must have somehow snuck it in with her stack. I look at it, then back at my best friend.

"You're kidding, right?" I ask, incredulous. She's lost her mind.

"No, come on, you've never even tried one on," she answers with a light laugh.

Thinking on it, I realize she's right. I've never tried on a bikini. Looking up, I giggle.

"Okay, we might just get in trouble, but let's have some fun and give him a heart attack."

Laughing, I grab the yellow polka dot bikini from her. It has high, french cut hips, but it comes up to my waist, covering my belly button. The suit is very 50's, pin-up style. The top is halter style, tying at the nape of my neck, which will give me even more cleavage than I've ever shown before. Still, it covers more than most girls my age. Heck, it covers more than the string bikini Annalisa is brave enough to try on.

Turning, I look at my reflection in the mirror. " _Wow_ ," I breathe. I look older than my fifteen years, which I kind of like. The suit makes my small waist look even smaller, and it not only makes my chest look huge, but my bum as well. It covers all the main parts. Mom's recent comment about how I'm so much like Elena makes me chuckle. Taking a deep breath, I turn to my bestie, needing her entirely unbiased opinion.

"Wow!" Her jaw drops as her eyes scan my body. "Va-va-voom! You're a knockout. Dang, I wish I had only half of your boobs... Your uncle is going to have a heart attack for sure." She giggles and gives a slight eye roll. "Won't it be funny to see how he reacts? I wish I had my phone to take a picture of his face! I can hear the 'No,' already!" Her eyes scan me again. "All the main parts are covered... hmm." She twirls her finger, directing me to turn around. I do her bidding. "Girl, it looks great. It covers your belly but also shows a lot of cleavage. What's that saying? 'If you got it, flaunt it.' And you sure got _it_."

"Yes, I've heard that before," I giggle, "from some of the older girls. Besides, what's the harm? No one but the most important people in my life will see me. They closed the shop just for us."

"Exactly! Anyway, mine's way worse than yours. It's held together by four skimpy ties. If they get upset, it'll be more at me than you," Annalisa answers with an encouraging smile.

"Okay let's do this," I say, as I take one last fortifying breath. Before I can reach for the door handle, Annalisa beats me to it opens the door, and I walk out with my head held high, giggling. She's right on my feet. What happens next is a blur, but it'll be forever seared in my memories.

"Took you long..." Camilla starts but trails off.

Mom, who was taking a sip of her mimosa, spits it out, coughing loudly. Nonna glares at me shaking her head. Camilla pats Mom's back and hands her a napkin.

It's Uncle Louie's reaction that shocks me. He launches off the wall he was leaning against, grabs a random dress from our purchase pile. He wraps it around me as Luigi exclaims, "DAYUMMMMM!" and Lefty cries, "Holy shit!"

Annalisa steps to the side, trying to avoid being hit by Uncle Louie's flailing movements as he shoves me back towards the dressing room.

"It's just a swimsuit," she says in a soft voice. "I'm sure you've seen girls in less."

He gives her a look that scares even me. He grabs my shoulders and shoves me even harder into the dressing room. He closes the door and whirls on me.

"What _in the hell_ do you think you are doing walking out there like that? You knew full well that," he shouts, waving his hand toward my bikini, " _THAT_ is fucking inappropriate and far from modest. Do you want every man, including Luigi and Lefty, to walk around with a hard-on? Do you?! Your body is not that of an average fifteen-year-old girl, and you know that. You are _NOT_ like Annalisa, who is almost flat chested. You can't tell me you haven't noticed you have much larger breasts than all your friends put together, nor do any of them have that ass of yours. What were you thinking? I'm asking you a damn question, and I want an answer!"

For the first time in my life, I'm a little frightened of my uncle. He's never cursed at me or yelled like this before. Still, in shock, my breaths are heavy, and my pulse is racing. He's inches from my face, just like he'd been when he was yelling at Antonio a week ago. Trying to maintain control, I blink at him.

"I knew you'd be a stick in the mud about this. It isn't that bad," I answer, holding my ground. "It covers all the important bits. I can't help it that my boobs are this big!"

The thought that this probably isn't the best time to have a sarcastic attitude floats through my mind as I finish speaking.

"Well, I'm glad to know you're not totally blind and oblivious to the fact that you have curves," he retorts back. "Let me educate you real quick." He leans closer, right in my face. "Your body is _not_ something to joke about. You need to protect it. Even as innocently as you've been dressing, it's already drawing attention. The older you get, the worse it'll be. What was rule one? Well?" he asks, straightening up.

Looking at my feet, I'm self-conscious of how little I'm wearing. I pull the dress higher, stuttering, "Emm, uh... rule one was, erm, to dress modestly and uh, respectfully."

"You think _that,_ " Uncle Louie interrupts, flinging his hand at my bikini, "is either of those things? Hmm?!"

"No, sir," I answer softly, shaking my head.

"It's far from it!" he yells again. "And you walked out there, giggling like a cheap tramp in front of Luigi and Lefty, showing them _all_ of your body. Do you want Luigi to remember all that is you, and what you have just shown him when he whacks off tonight? Thinking of the live, visual feast you just gave him in that next to nothing bikini?"

"No," I gasp. "That's just gross!"

"Well you just did!" he continues berating me. "He is a twenty-three-year-old man, who spends almost all of his time training and guarding a teenage girl with one hell of a body, and you just let him see most of. He doesn't get a lot of time off to go and take care of himself with a woman. You know what you just gave him? You gave him a damn good visual aide for him to remember tonight, and for many other nights to come, Alessandra. What were you thinking, walking out there like that?"

Uncle Louie turns, pacing the dressing room. I'm thoroughly embarrassed and just want to get dressed. Everyone in the sitting area can hear every word out of his mouth. He's loud, and his words are sharp and clear, telling me just how upset he is with what I'd done. I don't know how I'll ever look Luigi in the eye after what he just told me.

But he's not finished. Not by a long shot. "If you _think_ for one minute that because you're the apo's daughter that men aren't looking at you like they want to do things to you when your papa isn't around, you're fucking wrong. What the hell do you think I was yelling at Antonio about last week? Well?" he demands.

Not knowing how to respond without him continuing to yell at me, I just shrug. It didn't matter because he continues.

"I'll tell you. I told him if he didn't stop looking at you like you were giving him head when you were sitting there just eating your cake, moaning and licking your lips like you always do, that I was going to cut his off cock and feed it to him. Yeah, Antonio, who you see as a brother, wants to _fuck_ you. And he isn't the only one. Now grow up, little girl, and don't ever do something so stupid again.

"Use your brain," Uncle Louie said, tapping my temple, "not your body. A lot of men want that body and could care less that you're only fifteen. For God's sake, you don't even look fifteen! And you don't act like it either, even when we stick bows in that lush hair of yours. Why do you think your papa makes you wear it up or braid it? Why do you think I've spent all these years teaching you to protect yourself? Because you may have to protect yourself one day from a man determined to _fuck_ you. Now get your clothes on. We are finished for the day."

A single tear rolls down my cheek as my favorite person in the whole world finishes yelling at me. He turns and storm out of the dressing room. "Uncle Louie," I call in a weak voice, "it was only supposed to be a joke. I knew you would say no." Looking down, I whisper, "I'm sorry... I didn't realize," as he continued on his way. He grabbed the one suit he'd approved, a brown one piece with a gathering of fabric that swirled into a knot on my side, leaving me there to think about what I'd done. He doesn't respond, only leaves me there standing alone, worried that I'd lost him.

Looking up from the floor I'd been inspecting, I find my reflection staring at me in the mirror. Yeah, I'm shapely, but it's not my fault. I try to keep it covered up and hidden. I meant the bikini as a joke. I'd never wear something like this out in front of anyone but the people I trust. I feel too naked, too exposed in this. I didn't realize Luigi might look at me in any other way than just the little girl. I thought he'd look at me like I was playing dress up.

After scrambling out of the bikini, I quickly pull on my modest clothes. I've got to apologize to everyone. More importantly, I have fix things with Uncle Louie. I need him to understand it was in fun, and I didn't even think about it. Annalisa and I wanted to have some fun, we thought everyone would freak out more about her in a string bikini than me looking like a pin-up girl.

God, who am I fooling? Uncle Louie is right. I look like a fully matured woman in that thing. This day has gone oh so very wrong. Taking a deep breath, I square my shoulders and leave the dressing room. I have to deal with this and deal with it now.

When I reach the sitting area, I find my uncle and Luigi waiting. Annalisa, Mom, Nonna, and Camilla have gone to the SUV. I assume Lefty hustled them in the SUV, so they wouldn't hear Uncle Louie chewing me out.

Scanning Uncle Louie's face, I notice his face and neck are red, a vein pulsing at his temple. His eyes scream anger, and he's still out of breath. Glancing over at Luigi, he's hidden his eyes behind dark glasses. Gah, no help from that quarter.

Without a word, Uncle Louie turns and marches toward the car. I trail behind them, apologizing. "Sorry... I'm so sorry. It was a mistake to think it would be a funny joke. I'd never wear something like that in public. I didn't think. Truly, I'm so sorry. It'll never happen again."

Uncle Louie freezes, and I bump into his back. He turns slightly, scowling down at me. "You didn't _think_? That's the problem. And you're goddamned right it'll never happen again. You're wearing fucking shirts and shorts over your bathing suits until you're married! And maybe even after that."

"Lou, man," Luigi chuckles. "Lighten up. It was a bad joke, she didn't mean any harm. She apologized. She's still innocent."

Uncle Louie pins him with a look, growling, "Yeah? Will _you_ be able to get that image out of your mind? Of her in that bikini? Of her _innocent_ body?"

My face flushes red-hot. He shakes his head. "Man, I'll never forget that. First, the thought of Alessandra walking out in that thing... fuu..."

"Watch it," Uncle Louie threatened, smacking Luigi upside his head.

"No, that image will be hard," Luigi continues, "uhh, I mean tough, to forget. But you..." he chuckles. "The way you grabbed that dress and hurdled over the table to cover her." His laughter grows until he's gasping for breath. "I've never... seen you move... faster!"

At the car, Uncle Louie tugs open the back door and motions for me to get in. With my heart in my throat, I scramble in. He slams the door shut, rocking the SUV. He goes to the front passenger seat, climbs in and slams that door just as hard.

Annalisa leans into me, whispering, "I'm so sorry. I had no idea he would explode like that..."

I nod. "Me either. Did you, uh, did you hear everything?"

"No," she answers, shaking her head. "Just the beginning. Camilla dragged me into another dressing room and shoved me in something off the rack. Lefty escorted us out here. Tell me later what he said."

"Yeah," I promise. "You won't believe some of it."

"I hope," Nonna says, turning in her seat, "that you learned a valuable lesson today. Some things are not jokes. Exposing your body is at the top of that list. It will never do you any good or get you any laughs."

Shame rushes me again. "I know. I'm really sorry," I answer her. She gives me a stiff nod and faces forward. Mom glances over her shoulder and shakes her head at me. What have I done?

Back at the apartment, Luigi announces they're going out and that we're to stay in the room. We're not to go outside, or even open the door or windows. I have no problem with that because I can tell Uncle Louie is still very much pissed. He won't even look at me. My heart hurts. I can't lose my uncle. I've never hurt this bad before. God, it even hurts to breathe. This pain is worse than leaving Grayson. I don't know what to do to make it go away or even how to make Uncle Louie forgive me. I'm so very sorry for what I did, and I vow never to do anything like that again.

Shortly after the men leave, we sit down for dinner. It's a quiet affair, and no one is really talking. The sound of silverware on plates is the only noise. Nonna pushes her plate away, and that seems to be Mom's cue to bring up the elephant in the room.

"Honey. That little joke you played today hurt Uncle Louie a little more than you think. You reminded us so much of Elena today. It's hard to believe you're my daughter and not hers. You're almost her clone. With those clear blue eyes and that little waist and full figure, you could pull off being twenty, instead of fifteen. That was too much for Uncle Louie to handle. You have no idea."

Tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear, I look up at her. "Mom, I know _now_ and understand. I'll never do anything like that again, I promise. Mom, my chest _hurts_ because I hurt Uncle Louie. He won't even look at me," I say, feeling tears fill my eyes.

She gets that sad look in her eyes I know so well and grabs my hand. "I know, honey. He'll get over it, eventually. Lefty and Luigi took him out to help him unwind. He'll get it out of his system. Give him a day, two at most. Lou will be back to his normal, loving, protective bear self before you know it."

Nodding, I swallow the huge lump in my throat. "Okay, Mom. I'll give him time... and be on my best behavior too."

"I know you will, honey," she answers with a small smile. "Always remember, Lou is more than just an uncle to you. He's watched and cared for you since you were born. He changed more of your diapers than Papa, and I combined. He may have even changed more than Camilla."

"Eww," I say, thinking of Uncle Louie changing my diaper.

"Gross," Annalisa comments.

"Mom, I could have gone my whole life never knowing that," I whine.

They all laugh at my complaint.

"Honey, my point is that Lou has been a father figure to you since the day you were born. Papa has always been busy with the Family. And you're smart. You know I haven't been the best mom," she says, looking sad again. She takes a deep breath and looks at me. "You need to remember that Lou was assigned to you as your personal guard when you were only two. Most children don't have a guard until they're five. You've been his world, and he's watching you grow into a strong young woman. I'm sure he's worried, sad, happy and confused all at the same time by the changes you've been showing lately."

Oh, that explains so much. I was confused about why his reaction was so intense and immediate. Now I understand him a bit better.

"Thanks, Mom. I understand him a bit better. I love him so much. He's my favorite person. We're so close, even though he hates it sometimes... especially when I talk about period stuff with him." Everyone chuckles, but I continue, remembering my first period. "Okay, so the first time I started, I was out with Uncle Louie. Luckily Nonna and Camilla talked to me about it, so I wasn't scared. But I wasn't prepared and didn't have anything. So, I _had_ to talk to him about it. He made me go sit in a bathroom for _thirty_ minutes while he went and tried to find me something." We all crack up picturing poor Uncle Louie searching for a place to buy me pads. "I mean, had I known about the little vending machine, I'd have just asked him for some change." Everyone laughs harder, Annalisa holding her sides.

I catch my breath, sobering. "We're that close. I can't imagine my life without my Uncle Louie."

"I pray you never will," Nonna adds. "Now, it's time to get some sleep." We give and receive hugs, and Camilla tucks Annalisa and me in bed.

Several hours later, I'm still wide awake. I can't sleep. The men still haven't returned, and I feel responsible for it and for them making sure we're safe. I stare at the ceiling thinking about all the things that I did wrong today. A dull bang sounds from the front door. Quietly, I creep from the bed and peek out of my bedroom door. Keys rustle outside, and someone lets out an _umph_. The door swings wide open, and in the light from the hallway, I watch as Lefty and Luigi half carry, half drag Uncle Louie into the apartment.

They take him to his room, right across the hall from mine. They mumble and whisper, but I can't make out what they're saying, but it sounds like Luigi is trying to keep Uncle Louie quiet. Once in his room, the sound of a body hitting the bed echoes through the quiet. There's a thud, followed quickly by another, of shoes landing on the tile floor. Lefty finally exits the bedroom, his head hanging like he's exhausted. He doesn't even notice me on his way to his own room.

Luigi exits the room, shutting the door softly. He stops and leans against it looking at the ceiling. Slowly, he lowers his gaze and looks right at me. I open the door just enough to stick my head out.

"Is he okay?" I whisper, concern lacing my words.

"Yeah, Aless," he whispers back. "He's okay. Or he will be once he sleeps it off. Right now, he's... Let's just say he's a wee bit drunk. We'll have a late start tomorrow with the sightseeing. Go to bed."

Feeling relieved, I smile at him. "Okay. I really didn't think, and I'm so very sorry. Thank you for taking care of him and..."

He cuts me off. "It's okay. Go on now and get some sleep. Everything will be back to normal soon, I promise."

Doing as he asked, I close my door and lean against it, much like Luigi did. Annalisa is sitting up in the bed, a question in her eyes.

"Uncle Louie is drunk and will be sleeping in late tomorrow. We have to be extra quiet in the morning and, hopefully, everything will be fine." I climb into bed and whisper, "Goodnight, Lisa."

"I sure hope so. Goodnight," she whispers into the darkness.

I grab my Fluffy bear and hug him close. Uncle Louie gave him to me many years ago, and I need that connection to my Uncle, my rock, right now.

Two days have passed, and everything is finally back to normal. We're relaxed and joking around. It's freeing to not have the tension running under the words in our little group. We haven't done any more shopping, but are sticking to sightseeing, just like regular people on holiday. We're visiting the Eiffel Tower, and I absolutely love it. We've taken tons of pictures. Lefty jokes with Mom and Camilla, making them pose like models, even laying on the ground to get some unique angles. Mom turns beat red in embarrassment, but Camilla loves it. He even got some random people to take a few group shots. I love those the most.

The best part is the feeling of normalcy, like we're just a family having some fun. There weren't any unusual looks, no whispers from people about me. I'm treated like a typical girl, and I treasure every second. No one has a clue who I am. One time, someone bumped into me and didn't even apologize, just hurried on their way. It's great.

Even Mom is back to her happy, carefree self like she was before the trouble in New York. She's having fun, and I can't believe it. For the first time in my life, I feel like I have a real mother... one that I can talk to, who can give me advice. It's wonderful. I know it won't last, but I hold onto every second it does.

It's our last day in grand Paris, and I'm looking forward to heading to Venice, "the city of love," tomorrow morning. I've seen so many pictures, but I'm finally going to experience it firsthand. When Papa said I would get to go to Venice on my birthday, I was surprised he even knew I'd dreamt of it. Thinking on it now, I know Nonna or Uncle Louie must have told him to add it to the trip. I doubt he knows anything personal about me, let alone what my favorite color is.

# Chapter 21: Venice and My Gondola Experience

After croissants, orange juice and coffee for breakfast, we took the short flight to Venice. Debarking the plane, I'm greeting with clear blue skies and gorgeous sunshine. Even the airport feels romantic. I can't believe I'm actually in Venice!

In short order, we're driven to our cottage just outside of town. It's been fully renovated and updated but still holds its old-world charm and history. We're only here for a day before we drive home. Papa ordered an SUV for us because he needs the plane for Family business. I'm going to have to make the most out of our time here.

Once everyone's settled in, I practically drag everyone out of the house to tour the canals. Lefty, Annalisa and I take a gondola ride. It's so much fun. The gondolier sang romantic songs while he rowed us along the calm green water. We love it so much. Annalisa and I both bounce and dance afterwards, begging Uncle Louie to take all of us on another ride tonight, the last night of our trip.

Uncle Louie hesitates, but he can't resist our pleas. Finally, he agrees, and we're overjoyed. Even Mom is thrilled. Lefty, on the other hand, isn't thrilled.

"I'll, uh, just hang back. I just took one with the girls, and I'm good. I'll head back to the cottage and prep everything for the drive back tomorrow," he says, still looking green.

"You scared of a little water?" Luigi teases.

"I'll show you scared," Lefty taunts back, swinging a playful punch.

While they tussle and trade punches, Annalisa and I giggle at their antics, and Uncle Louie just shakes his head. Lefty finally lands a good punch and flips Luigi the bird, saying, "Go fuck yourself, Luigi."

Annalisa and I laugh harder, wondering if Lefty really fears the water.

As we head out for dinner that evening, I notice that the skies are clear and bright and the sky is full of stars, despite the light from the full moon. We approach the dock just as our gondola arrives. Our gondolier is wearing the typical uniform of a loose, red, long-sleeved shirt, black slacks, and black shoes. He even has on the black and white striped bandana around his neck and a black beret on his head. Annalisa and I climb in first, heading to the front of the boat. Once we're all in, he pushes us away from the dock. Our gondolier sings a sweet love song on our way to dinner.

Annalisa and I watch the canals for other gondolas. She points one out with a couple snuggling up together. We watch as the man pulls out a jewelry box and opens it. We swoon as he lifts a necklace from it, the stones sparkling in the moonlight. The woman beams as he puts the necklace on her. She touches the necklace briefly, then reaches for him. She kisses him fiercely, reminding me of my stolen moments with Grayson. They fall back, out of our view in their gondola. Shoving all thoughts of Grayson aside, I turn to my best friend.

"Wasn't that romantic?" I ask, breathless.

She sighs, "The way he gave her that necklace... she almost leapt into his arms. The passion in their kiss... I want that someday."

We both sigh, leaning into each other. "My mom and dad are never lovey-dovey like that. Not like that couple. They were old enough to be my parents, too."

"I know just how you feel," I whisper in her ear.

Another gondola passes us, and I point it out. This one has a younger couple. The woman is leaning back into him, her back against his chest and his arms wrapped around her. They hold hands, playing with each other's fingers - like just the mere touch of each other is everything.

"I want that one day, Lisa. Someone to love me so much, that no matter what, they want to always touch me."

She sighs again. "Yeah... I want my future husband to be so in love with me that he can't bear to be away from me. And we'll share everything with each other. I want him to be my best friend and my passionate lover," she says, waggling her eyebrows up and down. "And I want our relationship to be a partnership. _No_ secrets."

"Gosh, that would be amazing," I agree. "I want all that and more."

Glancing around, I find everyone watching us, listening to our wishful secrets.

"What? We can dream, can't we?" I ask the boat. "Mom, I've seen pictures of you and Papa, the ones when you were dating. You two looked so in love back then. The way you would stare into each other's eyes, I can see it. There was a sparkle, something magical in your eyes. Papa's smile was so big, so happy in those pictures. He doesn't smile like that now..." I trail off.

Mom's answering smile is warm. "Yes, sweetie. We used to be very much in love. We even came here for our honeymoon, twenty years ago today. I think that's why your father let us come."

"Why didn't Papa join us?" I ask, my eyes huge.

"He's a busy, busy man, with running the Family and all. You know he rarely makes it to dinner with us," she answers shaking her head. She sounds so sad, so defeated.

Carefully, I make my way back to her, earning a stern look from the gondolier. I sit next to her, wrapping an arm around her.

"Mom, you should talk to him. Make dates for just the two of you. Go out to dinner and go dancing. Plan something super romantic. Take him on a walk down memory lane." Looking down, I murmur, "You two even have separate bedrooms. You think I don't see that? I never want that when I grow up and fall in love and get married. I want to be like that couple over there," I wave at an older couple walking out of the restaurant we're approaching. Their arms are around each other's waists while holding their opposite hands in front of each other. They're so close and very much still in love, judging by the way the woman leans into her husband.

"I want to be like that, still holding hands with each other while my husband has his arm around my waist. You can see they're still in love after all the years they must have shared. That's what I want. I want to be so in love that it still pours out of my eyes every time I look at my beloved husband."

No one says anything, but Uncle Louie gives me a sad smile. Something isn't right. It makes me wonder why they don't just agree with me. An uncomfortable feeling washes over me, and I don't like it one bit. Whatever it is they're being quiet about, I know I won't like it at all.

# Chapter 22: Learning the Reality of My Life

The gondola reaches the dock, and we all climb out. Uncle Louie approaches the Maitre'd, who escorts us to a private, garden dining area. It's enclosed with large windows, so we can watch the canals and gondolas row past us. I'm beginning to think that I can dream all I want about love and a life of my own, but I'll never have it. Hopelessness overwhelms me.

To my surprise, Uncle Louie had called ahead and ordered for us once again. The moment we're seated, the wait staff rolls out a cart filled with all our favorite dishes, and were served with speed and finesse. Uncle Louie hates waiting on food, something we've learned on this trip. By the time the meal is over, I'm stuffed to the gills. We hold off on desserts, opting instead for espressos, and wine for Nonna and Camilla. We chat for a bit and let our food settle.

Suddenly, Annalisa takes my hand and leans into me. "I hope whoever your Papa picks for you, they truly fall in love with you," she whispers. "I know if it's Antonio, I'll be thrilled. He really likes you a lot. Just look at those earrings he got you for your birthday. He knows you pretty well already. It might not be love yet, but it could be one day."

Shocked, I look at her and answer, "Annalisa, Papa isn't _really_ going to pick my husband. I am." I must have spoken a little louder than I meant to, as all eyes turn toward us. I continue anyway, "As for an arranged marriage, those are from the Stone Age. Mom and Papa's marriage wasn't arranged. They met at school and fell madly in love. That's how it's going to be for me. Isn't that right, Mom?" I ask, looking at her.

"Yes, honey, for us that's mostly true," she nods. "We met when Lou and I were finishing secondary school. Lou was on the football team at their country club. Annalisa's mom and I would go watch the games." She giggles like a schoolgirl, remembering. "Elena was dating Lou when I met your father. He was in university but came to an important game. It wasn't long before he was coming to every game to sit with me. I was scared because of the Family, but he used every trick in the book to get me to fall for him, and it worked. He was so handsome, and every girl wanted him. I could hardly believe he wanted me and that I could have him."

"Wait, I never knew you dated Aunt Elena!" I cry in shock and look at Uncle Louis in dismay. "I knew you two were close, but not that close."

Uncle Louie's eyes close, a look of hurt flashing across his face. "Yes. Your mom and I were in the same class, and Elena was just a year behind us. We fell in love my last year of secondary and were planning for our engagement after she graduated. She was my first and only love. We were to be married after she graduated, but, as you know, that never happened."

I watch as Camilla, seated next to him, discretely slides her hand from the table. From the movement of her arm, it looks like she's patting his leg. Wanting to comfort him too, I reach across the table and place my hand on his. "I'm so sorry. I never knew you were the one engaged to Elena when she was murdered," I whisper.

"I didn't want it mentioned again. It was too painful. We didn't speak of it. I feel like it's a good time to tell you the story. I don't know, it just feels right to share it now." He gives me a sad smile and slides his hand from under mine onto his lap.

Uncle Louie and I finish with our moment. Mom continues with her story, "It wasn't until university that I finally agreed to go out with your Papa. He was so wonderful to me back then" Her eyes flutter closed, reminiscing.

"He would send me flowers and chocolates all the time, even little keepsakes and jewelry. I couldn't have dreamt of a more perfect boyfriend. Your Nonno (grandfather) wasn't too pleased because he'd arranged a marriage for your Papa to someone else. Al worked on your Nonna to convince her he wouldn't go through the arranged marriage, that he wanted only me. Once Nonna understood, she helped change your Nonno's mind. We were lucky that it worked. Four months later, at Christmas, he asked me to marry him, and I said yes."

She smiles as Annalisa, and I swoon. "See, that's what I want," I state. "I want someone to love me the way you describe... What happened to change things?" I ask on a sad smile.

"Sweetie, I'm sorry, but I don't think I'll have the same luck Nonna did with your Nonno," Mom says, not answering my question. "Your Papa doesn't listen to anything I say anymore. I couldn't get him to change his mind on arranging your marriage. Believe me, I've tried since he announced it at your sixth birthday. Since then, we've had separate bedrooms. Besides, your father can snore loud enough to wake the dead."

Her joke falls flat. I sit there, stunned at what I've just heard. I feel trapped. I know I have to figure a way out of this arranged marriage nonsense.

"But," Mom continues, "I still have nightmares that would keep him up. We still love each other and have our..." she blinks and clears her throat, blushing, "our moments of privacy. When I think he might listen, I try to plead on your behalf about his ideas for you."

It hits me. She's serious. "What?!" I shout, sitting up in my seat. "Papa is serious? He really wants to _pick_ my husband?! Don't I have a say in something so important, so monumental as my _husband_?!

Mom shakes her head, looking at Uncle Louie. He answers for her, placing his hand on mine. "No, honey. I'm afraid you don't."

I snatch my hand away. "B-but, what if I don't love him? The man _Papa_ picks?" I spit. "What if I'm not attracted to him? Papa can't force me to marry _anyone._ We aren't living in the Dark Ages!" Wrath and anger lace my words. I can't believe this!

"Little One, you're only fifteen. This won't happen until you're at least twenty or twenty-one. He wants you to finish secondary school and university. Remember what he said, one day, _you_ will lead this Family with the _support_ of the man he picks. He wants this man to love you too. Al wants him to be by your side, to support you, to be your partner in all things. Your father's determined you will be the first woman to ever have 100% control over the Family."

That shuts me up. Speechless, I look at each of them like they're from another planet. Uncle Louie returns my gaze with a strong one of his own. Mom's eyes are full of unshed tears, and she breaks eye contact, looking down at her lap. Finally, I turn to Nonna, my champion.

"This is insane, Nonna. Can't you work some magic on Papa, just like you did with Nonno? Get him to let me fall in love with who I want and to pick my own husband?" I plead, feeling my eyes tear up. Annalisa grabs my hand under the table. I'm thankful for the silent support she offers.

Nonna shakes her head. "Darling, we _all_ have been trying to change his mind for nine years. It might not be as bad as you think. He promised to take your feelings into consideration." She pauses, tries to smile, but it's all wrong. I know every one of Nonna's smiles. This one is as fake as the plastic battery-operated candle on the table.

Nonna clears her throat, grabbing my attention. "Why do you think Antonio's been around as much as he has? No other young men are allowed anywhere near you."

I shudder, shaking my head. "Antonio? I've known him since I was born! He probably helped change my diapers!"

"Princess," Uncle Louie says, shaking his head, "I can promise that he's never seen _any_ part of you... at _any_ age."

"But Antonio," I whine. "He's like a brother to me. I love him, but the same way Annalisa does!"

"Little One," Nonna interrupts me. "A lot of the marriages in the Family are arranged. Until recently, very few were allowed to even marry outside of the Family. Mine was an arranged marriage. Your great-grandparents knew that shortly after my twentieth birthday, your Nonno and I would marry. My father wasn't a full member of the Family, but a trusted accountant. My mom only did some cleaning and cooking for the Family. Like you, I never thought I could love your Nonno as a woman should love her husband because we grew up together. Most of our childhoods were spent under the same roof. As I grew though, my feelings changed from brother-sister to something more. So can yours.

"It may not even be Antonio. While I was brought up knowing who I would marry from a very young age, your Papa has decided he wants to make sure the boys in the Family he's considering grow up to be strong men who can support you before he decides. He has his eye on a few boys, and naturally, Antonio is one of them."

"Who are the others?" I plead "Shouldn't I know who they are too?"

"Little One," Nonna says, shaking her head, "you're already so worried about just knowing Antonio is a consideration. I'm not about to share with you anyone else's names with you." Luigi breathes a heavy sigh. "But there have been several who have been removed from the list for making mistakes in Family dealings or by running their mouths."

"Did you..." I ask softly, looking down at my lap, "love Nonno like the couple we saw when we approached the restaurant?" I look at her, wanting to read her face while she answers.

"Like the elderly couple, you admired? We weren't like teenagers, holding hands and cuddling. Our love was more mature. Our disagreements and arguments were passionate and volatile, as was our reconciliations. We could sit next to each other for hours in comfortable silence, just knowing the other was near. We could talk about the moon and stars, about our growing family, about our passions without getting tired of it.

"I know, without a doubt, he loved me the only way he knew how. We had thirty years together, and we made it work. We started as friends and became lovers. We had good days and bad days, but I never knew anything different. I did as I was told, that's the way it was back then. I made my life what it was. And yes, I was happy."

"Was your marriage with Elena arranged?" I ask Uncle Louie.

"No, it wasn't," he says, returning my gaze. "Al, our Capo, has tried several times to arrange a marriage for me in the last few years. I'm the one who turns him down. He knows I'm dedicated to you, to care for, to protect, and to train you. But he hasn't stopped trying."

"But you need to be loved too, Uncle Louie. You're not getting any younger, and I don't want to see you alone forever."

Luigi snorts from the end of the table while Uncle Louie chuckles. "Don't you worry about me, Little One. I'm not willing to let her go. I look at you every day, and I see Elena. I feel her love still in my heart. I'm not ready to commit to someone just yet. I wouldn't be devoted to them like I am with you. When you're ready to move on, I may find someone. I still think of what might have been, had she not been murdered that day. Not only did I lose her, but we'd just found out that she was pregnant."

Mom gasps, fresh tears filling her eyes. "Lou, why didn't you tell us? I had no idea. I'm so sorry..." She reaches with a shaky hand for him. This news is affecting Mom deeply.

Nonna tugs Mom close. "This is the first I'm hearing of it too, Sophia. Oh, my poor bambino. My heart breaks for you all over again. Now I understand why you mourned her loss for so long." The sorrow in her voice hurts my heart.

Uncle Louie blinks, trying to maintain his composure. He looks at Nonna, shaking his head before looking away and scrubbing a hand over his face.

"Princess," he says, his voice stern. "Elena and I had been in love for several years and knew we were getting married. We should have waited until our wedding night, but we were weak when it came to each other."

"Pshh, Uncle Louie! A lot of people don't wait until they're married anymore before they have sex. Come on, there's no way Luigi's a virgin! Puh-lease!" I exclaim as Annalisa giggles.

"Hey!" Luigi protests. "How'd I get dragged into this?"

"But don't worry," I say, patting Uncle Louie's arm. "Just because you didn't wait, doesn't mean I won't."

"Me, too!" Annalisa semi-shouts. "I want to wear a big, white dress at my wedding and my mom said if I don't save myself for my wedding night, she won't allow me to wear one. I don't want everyone to know that about me, so I'm saving myself until then. I can wait to bump uglies."

"Gross!" I shout while everyone else laughs. "Where in the world did you hear that phrase?"

"Oh," she replies, waving her hand around, "I ran a Google search for 'names people call the act of sex,' and that one came up. I decided that one was my favorite. I've been waiting to use it in conversation," she says, winking mischievously.

When we finish laughing at my ridiculous friend, Uncle Louie looks at me with a grave expression. "As you know, your mom was almost seven months pregnant when she lost your brother, Junior. When she lost him and her sister at the same time, something inside her broke." Mom nods, looking sad. "At the same time, your Papa's heart began to harden towards her a lot. Junior would have been nineteen now, and I know your father is still very bitter and hurt because of that."

He takes Mom's hand in his as she wipes her tears with her free, shaking hand. "There was no way we, as a Family, were going to allow their murders to go unpunished. That was the start of our feud with the Caza Family. That night, we hunted down as many of them as we could find. That Family had to pay, and we made a lot of them pay in blood. The Caza Family are the ones who attacked us at your sixth birthday party. It's why I've trained you so hard, why your papa staged those fake attacks with Lefty and Luigi, which, being the smart girl you are, you figured out," he said with a wink.

"But, this is why we will not rest, nor let down our guard. Until they are eliminated, we will remain vigilant. It was, and is, ugly and very violent. They continue to attack us, which reopens all of those old wounds. Your Papa has been angry since that first attack and still is. He's not the same man he was back then. I'm sorry you didn't know him before all of this. Once he was happy, caring and loving. Maybe if we succeed in eliminating the Caza's, he can find happiness again."

Feeling confused, I shake my head. "What started all of this? Why did they hate us so much they attacked an engagement party?"

Uncle Louie flicks his gaze to Mom, then Nonna.

"Go ahead, Lou. She'll need to know one day," Nonna nods.

"When Al was a child, our Papa arranged a marriage for him. Then he met your mom, fell in love, and canceled the engagement. Your Papa was supposed to marry Olga Caza. When he canceled, they weren't happy, to say the least. They wanted to merge our Families and the bloodlines. Your parents were the first non-arranged marriage in either Family."

My mouth hangs open in shock, and from the corner of my eye, I see Annalisa sit forward, and I can't believe what I'm hearing.

"So, you're telling me," I ask for clarification, "all because Papa fell in love and married Mom instead of Olga Caza, they killed Elena _and_ your baby _and my brother_? Then they weren't happy with that devastation, so they came after me, and still are, all because I'm our Family's Princess?!" I end on a shriek as my control slips, and the anger builds.

"They want me dead, too," I whisper, coming to the horrible realization. I blink, trying to control the anger building inside of me, and the tears forming. I refuse to cry, I don't cry as I feel Annalisa grab my hand and squeezes it hard.

"Yes," Uncle Louie says, looking sad. "That's why we're at war. It's also why your papa is so against anything but an arranged marriage now. He's seen how horrible the outcome can be."

"Honey, look at me," Mom says. "You have over five years before Papa will do this. We all still have time to continue to work on him. Just be careful, okay sweetie? Your Papa can be a very hard man."

I nod, feeling defeated. "Okay. I know more about Papa, this life and Family obligations than you may think I do. Remember, I've lived in this Family and the same house as all of you, my whole life. I've seen more than some of you may realize. I'm telling you now, though. If he doesn't change his mind, I'm running away."

"Okay, Little One," Uncle Louie chuckles. "Just remember, Luigi, and I will be keeping a close eye on you, so those plans of running away won't be happening anytime soon. And! No boy will be getting close to you either... not for many years."

My heart pounds in my chest. The anger hits hard, even worse than the regret I felt when I tried on that stupid bikini. Looking around the table, I stop when my eyes land on Luigi.

"Would _you_ ever enter into an arranged marriage?" I ask him. It comes out almost like an accusation.

"Is that your way of asking me to marry you?" he jokes. His smile shows off that one big dimple.

Embarrassment hits me hard. Heat rushes up my neck to my cheeks, turning me bright red. Annalisa, the little brat, starts laughing, so hard she lets go of my hand to hold her sides.

"Oh, uhh...no, I didn't mean me or anything like that. I promise!" Covering my face with my hand, I'm super embarrassed. Everyone laughs at me.

Luigi leans into me, saying quietly, "I know, Little One. I was just teasing you, Aless. I know you didn't mean anything by it. But the answer is, our Capo has spoken to me about it. He asked if I was involved with anyone or if I was interested in getting married yet."

My jaw drops open as I stare at him in disbelief.

"I quietly told him no, to both questions. I'm not ready to settle down yet. And I have no idea if I'd even consider an arranged marriage or not."

"Okay, thanks for being honest with me," I nod, hearing the meaning behind his words. "And I didn't mean to throw you under the bus earlier with the whole virgin thing. But come on, we both know you're not."

He chuckles, putting his hand over his heart. "I cannot lie to you, so I'll just refuse to answer." He smiles, winking at me.

Still feeling embarrassed, I smile shyly back. Looking down, I mumble, "I'm not the dumb, little girl you may think I am. I know a lot more than anyone thinks I do."

I sit there, swirling the dregs of my espresso as everyone finishes their drinks. Conversation has moved on to other topics. My stomach churns, thinking about all I've learned tonight. Mom doesn't touch her coffee either. She catches me watching her and gives me a commiserating smile. I return it, then look out the plastic windows at the gondolas passing by. Faint voices of singing gondoliers reach my ears while I have a mental pity party, feeling sorry for myself.

The beautiful moments with Grayson flash through my mind. I'll never experience that again. Thank God I have that little taste of true romance to hold close to my heart. Odds are, those moments will be the only real passionate experience of my life. My eyes flutter closed as I remember our heated kisses, the way he held me and touched me. I will forever cherish those stolen moments. My chest aches, as if a knife is stabbing me directly in my heart at the thought of never seeing my Greek god again. Gah, I need to stop thinking of the past. I need to look to the future, to figure a way out of this. My life... my prison.

The waiters refill our drinks and deliver dessert which is strawberry ice cream topped with fresh strawberries and whipped cream. Uncle Louie must have made a special request of the restaurant for it.

"Thanks, Uncle Louie," I say, lifting my spoon. He gives me a nod, but his brows are drawn together like he's trying to figure out what I'm thinking. I give him a quick smile and look back to my dessert. I can't have him figure out my thoughts before I even make a move, let alone have a plan formed.

My mind races as I turn back to the water. I watch the gondolas, knowing I'll never be one of those lucky women sitting with someone who loves me genuinely and wholly. I realize I'll never meet someone like Grayson on my own, I won't be allowed to marry outside of the Family. I'll never have that kind of romance and love. Inhaling slowly, I try to control the tears I want to cry. I'm determined not to lose control. I'm not the crying type, I can't even remember the last time I've even had a good, hard cry. A tear or two here or there, but that's it. There is no way I'll cry over this. I've got to be strong and smart and figure out a way to change this path I've been set upon.

The thought of Antonio, of marrying him, crosses my mind. Yes, he's always treated me with respect. Those fabulous earrings he gave me for my birthday make a lot more sense now. And, he's been a vital and dedicated member of the Family since he completed his first major assignment from my father, a hit on the Caza Family at just fifteen. But... he's good looking, and he knows it. Also, at nineteen, he sleeps around with a lot of girls and has no respect for them.

No one is aware that I know all of this about Antonio. I listen hard and have a great memory. I started a little notebook with important information several years ago, which I hide inside of Fluffy. Sneaking out of my bedroom at night, I often listen outside of Papa's office. The crime empire he runs is vast, from murders to illegal drugs to guns. I know who we sell to and who we buy from. The information might come in handy one day, with all the stories and names in my hidden notebook. I'm far from the innocent fifteen-year-old girl everyone thinks I am.

The girls at school talk and they talk a lot about Antonio. They all want him to choose them, but little do they know he's just using them for sex. How could I want to be with him, knowing about all the girls he's slept with? If he isn't careful, he'll end up getting someone pregnant out of wedlock. Papa would lose his mind. Vito, his father, might just murder him for ruining his chances with me. They'd probably be forced to marry. I guess it's okay for Antonio to screw around with any girl he finds attractive, but Lord forbid I even think about it.

I'm only fifteen, but I sure don't look it. Deep down, I have more world knowledge, perhaps criminal knowledge, than most girls in their twenties. Often, I put on the act of the young, squealing teenager they all want me to be. That's all it is, an act, to fool them when I need to. I've seen far too much, heard too much as a part of this Family.

Things have changed tonight, though. I won't end up as Papa's groomed puppet, married to Antonio, or even Luigi. From now on, I'll be even more attentive, listening to things unsaid. I have to must come up with a plan to escape this. Love is supposed to be natural, Papa can't force me to love someone just because he says, "This is who you will marry." How would I know if they love me for me, or for the power I'll someday have? I don't want to live in a life created by my father. I want one I create for myself.

Glancing around the table, I notice Nonna and Uncle Louie are finishing up with their dessert. I twirl my spoon around my dessert, making it melt and look like I'd eaten at least some of it while continuing to ponder my life. Can I really ever escape these people? The ones I've known and loved all my life? Could I leave them forever and walk away? Or can I learn to love Antonio or whomever Papa finally chooses for me, the way Nonna did with Nonno? Could I actually marry him, have sex with him and have his children?

Shaking my head in sorrow, I realize Antonio doesn't make me feel the way I felt with Grayson. But, could I be Papa's little puppet and run this Family with Antonio's help? Would he try to take it from me and make me his "little woman?" I know this Family. I know all about the criminal empire and Papa's illegal doings in the clubs, the prostitutes, the money laundering, and the fights with other Families where the police look the other way unless an innocent person is hurt. I know how someone is chosen to turn themselves in and take the punishment for such blunders and mistakes. But can I oversee it all and run it? I don't think I can, run all the evil that Papa does so effortlessly. I have no desire to be any part of hurting someone, anyone unless it's to defend myself or those who can't. That's not who I want to be. That's not who _I am_.

For now, to find a clear path to leave this life, I need to pay more attention than ever. People's names, their roles in the Family, their connections... anything that might come in handy later. I need to research how to get a new identity because if I want to control the direction of my life, I'll need to disappear to do it. Glancing around the table one more time, I wonder if I can really leave. Can I leave Nonna, Uncle Louie, Mom, even Annalisa? Can I walk away and never see or speak to them again?

My throat tightens, and my eyes water at the thought of never seeing my family again. Taking a slow, deep breath, I push the thought away and swallow down the tears. I still have at least three years before I really need to have a concrete plan. Papa will be sending me to university for a business degree. It'll be something I can rely on after I leave, to support myself. I won't have access to the Family money I have now. Argh! There's so many things I have to must plan for, not just _how_ to escape but how to make my own money and where to live. Good thing I have time.

When Uncle Louie pushes back his chair to leave the table, I flip my inner switch, turning on the normal, excited teenager attitude. I dance and giggle with Annalisa, squealing about another gondola ride. Nonna and Uncle Louie watch me closely, so perhaps I'm not as good an actress as I think. They cover their watchful glances with smiles as fake as my own. My uncle knows me well, but maybe not so well that he can tell what I'm thinking and what I'm planning.

On the way back to the cottage, Mom prattles on about checking the plans for my party in just a few days. Parties always bring the best out in Mom when they're at our home. Afterward, though, her depression will come back in full force, taking her away from me. I've had such a blast on this trip, getting to know and understand her better. There were a few days where I felt like I had a real mom and I will cherish that always. I love her so much. If only there was something I could do to help her be happy again.

Back at the cottage, we disperse to our rooms, calling it an early night. We have a long drive home tomorrow. I don't talk much with Annalisa, as I just crawl into bed, cuddling Fluffy. We have to drop Annalisa off on our way home, but I'm hoping it's quick and fast. I don't want to risk seeing Antonio. I have enough on my mind.

# Chapter 23: Standing Up to Papa

Finally, after days of preparation and the house being insane, the night of my fifteenth birthday party has arrived. Mom's gone all out. She decided the party will be in the back gardens and has set up white tents and canopies all over the lawn. One tent has food, and more importantly, the open bar for the adults. The scent of wisteria greets me as I approach the main tent. Everyone watches as I walk toward the party with Mom and Papa.

The lanterns Mom has strung throughout the tent make it bright and airy. Once again, the color theme is pink. Before, I could barely tolerate it, but now I'm beginning to hate pink. There are two huge tables with gifts and a large money tree covered in envelopes. Everyone in the Family is here except the youngest of the children, who are up at the house in the movie room.

I'm fully aware that this is my first Family event without my tiara. I feel slightly naked without it, but the weight of my Family necklace makes up for it. Camilla and I played with it until we styled it in a choker design. Camila styled my hair in the usual braided crown, adding wisteria flowers here and there. She also found a beautiful, gold headband on our trip, with a little gold filigree bow slightly off center, reminiscent of my crown. My cap sleeve, tea length purple dress is one of my favorites that I found on our trip.

Annalisa runs up, grabbing my arm. "Let's go dance! All the guys are on the floor! Isn't this great?" she squeals in my ear.

"Yeah," I shout back, giggling. "Let's go show off our moves!"

Uncle Louie stops me on my way to the floor. "No provocative moves, no dancing with any boys unless your father or I suggest him. Got it?"

"Yes, sir," I nod. I'll have to be extra careful tonight, I still feel like I need to make up for what happened in Paris and prove to him I take my responsibilities seriously.

Returning to Annalisa, I find Lola and Gigi have joined our group. We start dancing, twirling and having fun. A few songs later, I see Antonio and Luigi talking to Uncle Louie. Antonio raises his hands in a begging motion. What on Earth are they talking about?

Orlando, a boy from the Family, comes up and starts dancing with us. He's eighteen and usually hangs out with the rougher boys. I've never really liked him, but I must be polite.

"Alessandra," he yells to be heard over the music, "you look beautiful tonight. I wanted to wish you a Happy Birthday!"

Stephen, Antonio's best friend, approaches Annalisa and they move a few feet away. I continue to dance with him. "Thanks! I didn't know you could actually dance. Not bad."

Slowly, I move toward Annalisa and Stephen.

"Hey! Where are you going?" Orlando shouts.

"Just dividing my time. I don't want to dance with any one person too long," I answer with a smile over my shoulder. I haven't been given the go-ahead to dance with him by Papa or Uncle Louie, and honestly, he's always come across as sketchy. Still dancing, I force a fake giggle.

Finally, within reach, Annalisa and Stephen welcome me into their bubble. We make up funky dance moves, laughing at each other. Stephen breaks out the classic Water Sprinkler, which I follow up with the swim. Annalisa does the twist, and I notice Stephen laughs but closely watches her hips. Ohhh boy, she might just get her dream wedding with Stephen!

Antonio appears by my side, making this a four-way dance-off. He creates some crazy move, something that looks like a combination of the Twist and the Swim, all while turning in a circle. I'm laughing so hard that my sides start to ache. Holy cow, he's funny.

Florentina, a girl who attends university with Antonio, sidles up next to him. She's one of the girls he's dated and slept with. Her eyes are locked on Antonio, dancing provocatively, making me laugh harder. Rolling my eyes at Annalisa, I jerk my head toward Florentina's antics. She cackles at the poor girl's display. Our laughter catches Florentina's attention,

"Happy Birthday, Princess. I just love your necklace," she says, snidely.

"Thanks!" I shout, not pausing in my dancing. Annalisa elbows Stephen, making him laugh too.

Florentina grabs Antonio's hand, forcing him to turn to her. "Can we dance later? Maybe to something a little slower, more romantic?" she asks, batting her eyes at him.

He slowly extricates his hand from her grasp. "It took a lot of begging and pleading, but my next slow dance is reserved for the Princess," he says, giving me a wink. "Maybe I'll catch up with you later, Tina."

Antonio grabs my hand and spins me like we're at a sock hop from the 50's. I laugh, shocked at his moves.

"You call her _Tina,_ huh?" I ask. "You can dance with her if you want. You don't have to dance with me, Antonio."

The music changes, and the tempo slows down, blending into a love song. He wraps his arm around my waist but maintains a few inches between us. He tucks a loose strand of hair behind my ear, looking deep into my eyes.

"I don't want to dance with her. We used to date, but it didn't last long," he says in a smooth timber.

"None of the girls you date last long," I quip. Oh, crap. I bite my lip, not meaning to let him know I've thought about that.

He throws his head back, laughing loud. "Well, let's just say I haven't found the right girl," he says with a smirk.

Antonio leans closer, still staring into my eyes. The inches between us have lessened by half, but still enough to be proper. I glance around, fully aware Papa and Uncle Louie are keeping a careful watch on my actions tonight. I notice more eyes follow us around the dance floor.

"I think we've become the main attraction," I comment on a giggle.

Antonio looks around. "Yeah, it sure looks that way. Let's give 'em a show," he says with a mischievous look in his eyes.

He pulls me close, eliminating the space between us. Grabbing my hand, he spins me out and back into him. The song changes to an Andrea Bocelli classic. He moves us around the room in a rumba, twirling up around the room. My smile is radiant, dancing with someone other than Uncle Louie. Antonio really knows what he's doing. He grabs my hand and spins me on my toes. He stops me with a hand on my waist before resuming our tour around the floor, which has cleared as we've been dancing. He's so good that I don't even care that everyone is watching us.

"Are you trying to get me beat up by one of your many girlfriends?" I ask, looking up at him.

He laughs, his eyes sparkling. "Jealous, Princess?" he asks with that wink he does so well.

"No," I laugh as he twists me out and back quickly. "I was just teasing you. I know how many girls you go through."

Antonio dips me. "I don't go through as many of them as you might think," he whispers in my ear. "A lot of it is just rumors spread by hopeful girls."

The song starts to fade. He stands me up and bows deeply. Curtseying, I look up and say, "Okay, if you say so... But I've heard a lot."

Helping me up, he chuckles. "Okay then. I'm saving myself for someone special." I laugh harder coming fully to my feet.

"You haven't saved much for that someone special," I observe. "I may only be fifteen, but _I know_."

I turn away from him, but he grabs my arm and turns me back to him. "Let me put it this way, Aless." His eyes are earnest and searching. "Those girls mean nothing to me. I'm saving my _heart_ for someone special."

He cocks his head to the side, waiting for my reply. "Antonio," I say sadly. "You may not have given your heart, but you've _broken_ a lot of them along the way. Girls talk... a lot."

Looking almost concerned, he says sadly, "Breaking hearts wasn't part of my plan."

"I'm sure it wasn't," I interrupt him. "But that's what's happened, Mr. Player. Just be careful, because Annalisa and I will be aunties before you want us to be."

"Wait," Antonio scrunches his nose. "You're definitely not my sister. And I'm very careful."

"Keep it that way," I retort, ignoring his comment about not being his sister.

I pull free, walking toward Annalisa, Gigi, and Lola. From the corner of my eye, I watch Tina __ grab Antonio's arm, stopping him from coming after me again. "Bathroom break?" I call quietly to Annalisa.

The music starts back up, and she shakes her head. "I'll catch up with you later, I want to get back on the floor," she shouts over the song. She turns and shakes her butt at me, making me laugh.

I wipe my brow with a paper towel and throw it into the trash, then pull open the door and step into the hallway of my studio. I touched up my hair, which has come a little loose with all the dancing. Out of nowhere, Orlando crashes into me, pushing me up against the wall. He's too close, and my senses are on high alert.

"What's the birthday girl doing over here _all_ by herself?" His voice is strange, slightly off.

"Just walking back to the party," I answer, watching him closely. "I'm sure Uncle Louie and Luigi aren't too far." Hopefully, he'll get the point and back off.

No such luck. He rests his forearm on the wall above my head, leaning in close. The unmovable wall halts my retreat from him. With his free hand, he plays with the loose strands by my ear. On the other side, he whispers, "How about a birthday kiss?"

I shudder, but he's already on the move. He turns toward my face. Instinct and training take over. My knee flies up, connecting with his jewels, _hard_. At the same time, I shove his shoulder with my left as my right forms a fist, ready to follow with an uppercut, but he's pulled from the path of my fist.

Papa grabs him, delivering a punch to his nose. A satisfying crunch echoes through the long hallway. Papa's so focused, he doesn't notice Orlando isn't even defending himself. Instead, he's hunched over holding his groin with one hand, the other has moved to his nose. Blood pours through his fingers, hitting the floor in little splashes, as he begins to straighten. Papa bends and punches him in the stomach. Orlando flies backward, landing on his side in a crumpled heap.

Uncle Louie and Luigi stand just behind where Orlando landed. I finally find my voice and grab Papa's arm, who looks like he's waiting for the jerk to get up again. I don't think that'll happen anytime soon. He may have lost consciousness due to the pain.

"Hey!" I yell, earning my father's glare. "I had this!" I shout, waving my arm at Orlando on the floor.

Papa turns towards me like a wild man. He grabs my arm, dragging me to him. "No boy touches you!" he screams in my face. "Do you understand me, young lady? I'm not raising a tramp!"

My blood boils as his words become clear. I scowl right back at him, shouting, "He didn't get the chance to touch me!"

"I walked around the corner," he yells back, "and _saw_ him holding you against the wall! _Kissing you_!"

The accusation that I would _even_ allow Orlando to kiss me makes me angrier, and I increase my volume. "His lips didn't have the chance to touch –"

My words are cut off by a backhand delivered by my father, snapping my head to the side. He waves for Uncle Louie. "Take her to my office. I'll deal with her in a minute. I have to put an end to this party. I knew this was a mistake, allowing this party. But I gave in to your mother," he growls, looking at me. "That won't be happening again."

Gingerly, I run my fingers across my mouth. They come away wet with my blood. I watch my father heft a dizzy and dazed Orlando from the ground and shove him toward Luigi, who catches him, barely.

"Find his parents. Tell them if I see their boy within the next five years, I'll put a bullet in him. They better have somewhere to send him, somewhere far away from me, if they want him to live. He's banned from the Family until then. _If_ he returns, he starts from the bottom."

He turns on his heel, shouting "The party's over. Everyone leave, NOW!"

Uncle Louie grabs my arm, dragging me past watching partygoers. Everyone stares, seeing the blood dripping from my split lip. As we make our way to the house, I'm stupefied as to what just happened. Why would Papa hit me for defending myself?

"If Papa would have waited for just one second before he grabbed Orlando, he would have seen I was handling it," I mumble. "I'd already kneed him in the nuts. I'd just shoved him back and was ready with an uppercut, but Papa ripped him away before I had the chance. Orlando didn't even touch my lips..."

"I know, Little One," Uncle Louie interrupts, sounding pissed. "I saw everything. I was ready to step in case you needed me. But you shouldn't have been in that situation, to begin with."

"I just went to the bathroom," I complain. "I was headed back to the party when he appeared out of nowhere."

Uncle Louie stops me, grabbing my shoulders and turns me to face him. "You keep your smart mouth closed when your father gets here. He's mad enough. Don't throw any sass at him and make it worse for you."

Uncle Louie steers me into Papa's office and to the chair in front of his desk.

"Sit," he points at the chair.

Rage consumes me. "I'm not a dog," I glare at him standing by the open door.

"Girl, what did I say about that sass?" he snorts.

"She giving you sass, Lou?" Papa asks on a growl, walking into the room and slamming the door behind him.

"I got it under control," my uncle replies.

A vein ticks on Papa's forehead. "Didn't look like you have _anything_ under control. But I'll deal with you after I handle _her_ ," he announces, pointing at me.

Shooting to my feet, I say, perhaps a bit too loudly, "You don't have to handle anything with Uncle Louie."

Papa steps in front of me, bending to look me square in the face. "What did you say to me?" he asks in a dangerous voice.

My temper overrides any warning delivered with that question. "You're not so old you're losing your hearing, are you?"

His answer is a backhand to the other side of my face, this one harder than the first he delivered. My head snaps to the side, as a heavy ring pulses through my ear. Slowly, I turn my head back to him, staring hard as I lick my bleeding lip.

"Have any more smart-ass remarks, little girl?" he asks with a cocky smirk.

Mom bursts into the office, the door bouncing off the wall. She runs to me, falling to her knees at my feet. She glares at him from the floor. " _Stop IT_!" she yells at him. "What are you doing to my poor baby? Look at her!" She grabs some tissues from his desk and tries to stop the blood pouring from my mouth. Mom looks up at him, tears coursing down her cheeks, "What kind of _animal_ hits his _own_ little girl in the face, making her _bleed_?!"

Papa grabs Mom by the arm and pulls her to her feet. Roughly, he snatches the tissues from her hand and shoves her away. She stumbles, falling on the floor awkwardly. I push past him, trying to get to her, but he grabs my arm and shoves me into the chair.

"You aren't going anywhere," he growls at me. "Vito, get in here!"

Vito appears in the doorway, his gun drawn. "Capo?" he asks.

Papa points to my mom, who's sitting on the floor, crying hysterically. "Get her out of here and lock her in her room," he declares.

Vito nods, putting his gun away. He gives Uncle Louie a nasty look as he passes him. Without any care, he grabs Mom roughly and pulls her up.

"Don't you dare hurt my baby or I'll shoot you myself!" she screeches as Vito drags her to the door. She turns to Uncle Louie, daggers shooting from her eyes. "I trusted you! You have to stop him! Are you such a pussy that you'll let him beat up on _our_ little girl?"

Uncle Louie doesn't respond. He stares at his shoes, flexing his fists open and closed.

"Don't you hurt her, Vito," I scream, "or you'll answer to _me_! I can, _and will,_ kick your ASS!"

Vito chuckles darkly as he drags mom away. She curses Vito and Papa all the way down the hall to the stairs.

Lorenzo enters the room, pointing a gun at my uncle's head. He kicks the door shut with his foot.

"You grow some balls I didn't know about, little girl?" Papa questions, shaking me. "You threaten _my_ number one _right in front of me_?"

"Yes," I answer, gritting my teeth, drawing it out as I stare into his cold eyes.

He slaps me again. The taste of copper fills my mouth. He pulls me up by the arm, forcing me onto my toes.

"Don't you _EVER_ talk to your Capo like that again. I can put a bullet in you too. And I can obviously kick _your_ ass. I don't know what's gotten into you, but this stops, and it stops _now_!" His whole face and neck are red in anger. "I will _not_ have MY daughter turned into a _whore_ at fifteen!" he screams.

My mouth opens to argue with him, but he slaps me again. His backhand lands a little higher, near the corner of my eye, which waters with the stinging pain. I am _not_ going to cry, I vow. But it's not a tear sliding down my face. Its blood dripping from my eye, it's thicker and moves slower. My blood pulses white hot through my veins.

"I can keep this up all night if you want to, little girl. But you _will_ listen to what I have to say," he rants.

Pressing my lips tightly together, fresh blood flows from the pressure. God, they feel like they're twice their normal size. My left eye is fuzzy from the blood seeping into it. I resist the urge to touch it, I don't want my father to think I'm weak. Instead, I glare at him through squinted eyes.

"Finally, she shuts up," he cries throwing his hand up. I don't say a word. The faster this is over, the quicker I can get to Mom and check on her.

"Listen here and listen good," Papa demands. "I am your Capo first, your father second. You never speak to me that way again. _EVER_! As for letting that boy kiss you... You're damn lucky I didn't shoot him dead in front of you."

He grabs my chin painfully hard, tilting my head back. "This is the way it is," he starts. "You're not allowed to let _any_ boy touch you. You don't have that choice. You will keep yourself as pure as the driven snow. You _will not_ allow any boy between your legs unless it's the man _I_ pick for you. Do you understand me? You have a lot more growing up to do, and a hell of a lot to learn. No. Boy. Is. Allowed. This. Close. To. You."

Papa slowly pulls back, his eyes still boring into mine. I nod, agreeing with him, just to end this.

"I want to hear you say it. Say, 'Yes, Capo. My body belongs to you.'"

My body shakes as rage overtakes me once again. God, I want to scream!

"That's enough, Alessandro," Uncle Louie says, pushing off from the wall. His voice is loud and clear.

"Are you questioning your Capo, too?" Papa asks, snapping to look at his brother.

"She understands," he says, breathing hard. "She's as stubborn as you are. Look at what you've done to her! You've beaten the shit out of her, and she hasn't even shed a tear. You won't let her say one word in her defense. No wonder she hasn't answered you. She nodded, she gets it. She shouldn't have to repeat those sick, twisted words back to you."

Papa stares at him for a moment, then laughs loudly. It grates on my ear, and I wince in pain.

"I don't own your body like that," he says looking at me. "But I am the one who decides _who_ and _when_ you marry. Hear me now. What happened to you tonight is only a small sample of what I'll do to you if I ever see another boy that close to you again. Do you understand? Use your words."

"Yes, sir. But you didn't let me explain," I spit, glaring at him.

His response is another slap. The crack of his hand meeting my face echoes through the room.

Nonna bursts in, throwing the door wide.

"ENOUGH!" Uncle Louie shouts.

My beautiful Nonna shoves past Lorenzo and his gun. She gently takes my chin in her hand and inspects my face. Her eyes turn hard with each wound she finds.

Turning from me, she marches up to my father. She slaps him... hard. His head snaps to the side, and my mouth falls open in shock. I suck in a breath, fearing what Papa will do to her. A red handprint forms on his face, filling me with satisfaction. Slowly, Papa raises his hand to his cheek, gingerly touching it.

"I. Did. Not." Nonna yells, "raise _either_ of my sons to hit little girls, never mind that she's _your daughter_! Does it make you feel like the big man? Huh?" She shoves his shoulder. Papa says nothing, just stares at his mother, his mouth hanging open. "Your Papa, God rest his soul," she makes the sign of the cross, "would be _ashamed_ of you. Thank God he did not live to see this day. I can't believe what you've done. This is not how this should be handled. Not now, not ever. What is _wrong_ with you? If you think I'm letting her stay here one more instant, then you better tell Lorenzo to put a bullet in me right now. I'm taking _my_ granddaughter out of here."

Nonna tucks me close to her side. "Come on, Little One," she says softly. "He won't shoot me." She turns us, heading for the door.

"Young lady," Papa calls, "every word I said is law for you. And no one can change the plans I have for you. No one. And if I have to beat that sassy mouth off of you, I will."

Nonna freezes at his threat. "That will be over My. Dead. Body, Alessandro. You will _never_ raise your hand to her again. Do you hear me?"

She stands firm, glaring at him with fire in her eyes. Papa doesn't answer, but she turns us back to the door. Just steps away from Uncle Louie, she stops us for a second time.

"And you," she says sadly to him. "I'm saddened by you, son. How could you let this continue for so long? Look at her face!"

Gently, I tilt my head back, so he can see every injury. Anger and hurt cloud his eyes. "Tell him what really happened," I plead.

"I'm so sorry, Little One," he says softly, nodding. "Mama is right. I should've stopped him sooner. This will never happen again, or I'll put a bullet in him myself."

As we cross the threshold, I find Luigi standing just outside the office with his gun in his hand. Once we're clear, he tucks his weapon away and hurries to me. His eyes are full of sorrow and remorse. Vito joins us in the hall, his gun in his hand. Lorenzo leans through the door, his own gun trained on the office or rather, at Uncle Louie.

Nonna looks at their hands and asks, "Well, are you two pussies really going to shoot an old lady and a little girl?"

Beyond shocked, I watch them both put their guns away. What the heck? Why did they have their guns drawn anyway? Were they going to shoot me? Or Nonna for slapping Papa? God, what about Uncle Louie? They both turn and head into the office.

Nonna pats Luigi's shoulder, instructing, "Pick her up and carry her to her room." Within seconds, I'm in his arms, and he heads toward the stairs. Once in my room, he carefully places me on the bed.

"Thank you, Luigi," I say, grabbing his hand before he can walk away.

"I let you down," he says to his feet. "I'm so sorry. I never should have stood back when that asshole approached you. He shouldn't have had the chance to even touch you. It'll never happen again, that is if the Capo doesn't remove me from your guard."

"Alessandro will do no such thing," Nonna says, waving her hand. "You're staying right where you are. Now, go get Sophia. She must be hysterical by now. Alessandro took things too far tonight. Sophia needs to see her daughter is okay, she needs to be with her. Locking that poor woman in her room was uncalled for. If anyone tries to stop you, shoot them." She waves her hand, shooing Luigi from the room.

"I'll be back with your mom shortly," he promises. As he leaves, Camilla enters. She gasps, nearly dropping the tray of ice and first aid stuff she carries.

"Oh, my goodness!" she breathes. "Look at you, Little One."

Nonna takes the tray, placing it on my nightstand.

"Camilla, go fetch her some pajamas so we can help her change out of this dress," she instructs her. I don't react to Nonna. Instead, Papa's words play on a constant loop through my mind. I've concluded that, no matter how much it'll hurt to leave everyone I love, I no longer have the choice. I can't live like this.

Together, Nonna and Camilla remove my ruined dress. Splatters of my blood mark the lavender silk. Some of it may even be Orlando's. Carefully, they dress me in a pair of sleep pants and a soft, matching top. Nonna starts to clean my face, but I shut my eyes as her sniffles reach my ears. Her gentle touch cleans the streaks of blood from my cheek and chin. Camilla holds a bag of ice to my face.

The door creaks open, and I squint through the eye without the ice. Mom's hair is a mess like she's been pulling at it. Her face is streaked with makeup from her tears. The light hurts my head, so I close my eye again.

"Look at what that bastard did to my baby!" she wails. "Look at her face! I swear to God, I could kill him!"

"Sophia," Nonna says softly. "I vow here, and now, as long as there is breath in my body, Alessandro will never lay a hand on her again. Now, come over here and hold your daughter's hand. She isn't asleep. She's just resting, her face has to hurt like a son of a bitch, and she wants to be strong."

Keeping my eyes closed, I give a small smile. My eye and lips howl with pain, so I stop. Mom pushes my hair from my face and lightly presses another bag of ice to the side of my mouth.

"Luigi," Nonna calls, "go and get her some pain pills. I want her to sleep tonight. I know with her face and eye this badly damaged, her head must be pounding."

The door opens, then snicks shut as Luigi leaves to do her bidding. Slowly, I open crack open my good eye.

"Thank you. I'm okay, just a little banged up. I'll be fine," I say.

"Oh, honey," Mom says, smiling her sad smile. "We know you're far stronger than we are. But it's okay. You don't have to wear your armor with us. We love you, sweetie." She gently brushes my hair with her hand, relaxing me.

"I know, Mom. But I don't feel like crying. I'm not just physically hurt, my heart aches like its broken. I never thought he could do this to me. He said he _owns_ me. This is a little too much to process right now."

"I know it feels like your world has crashed in on you," Nonna starts, but I interrupt her.

"He flat out told me he gets to pick who gets between my legs, Nonna," I exclaim, falling back on the bed and closing my eye.

"Oh my God," Camilla gasps.

"I'm going to kill him," Mom states.

"Now, now. We have years yet to fix this, okay? I promised you when I put that necklace on you that I would make sure you're happy. And I will. I swear." Nonna squeezes my hand, sealing her vow.

"Camilla, go get some sleep if you can," Nonna tells her. "Sophia will sleep right here, and I'll have Luigi bring in my recliner when he gets back. I'll have him grab the pull-out Lou used to use, too."

Camilla leans over and kisses my forehead. "I love you so much, Little One. Try to get some sleep tonight, okay? I'll see you tomorrow."

"Nighty-night, Camilla," I answer, blowing her a kiss.

The door opens again. Heavy footsteps announce Luigi's return. Mom helps me sit up, saying "Let's get some ibuprofen into you." She leans me against her and Luigi hands me two large pills and a glass of water. I quickly swallow them down and hand the glass back.

"Thanks, Luigi. Is Uncle Louie still with the Capo?" I ask, worried about him.

"Yeah," he nods. "I'm headed there now to wait."

"Thank you. Don't let them shoot him," I demand, looking at him with my good eye.

"No way, Princess," he chuckles.

Laying down, exhaustion rides me hard. My adrenaline has crashed, leaving me bone tired. I pass out within minutes.

# Chapter 24: Uncle Louie and Papa Have It Out

### (Louie)

I glare at my big brother, my Capo. Mama's words resonate in my ears. I'm disappointed in myself, and beyond pissed at a man I'd admired for so long. I'm ready to beat the shit out of him. In this business, we've seen a lot of ugliness. In all that we've experienced together, I'd never once thought I'd witness the vileness and disgusting behavior I'd just seen from my own brother.

Taking a deep breath, I pace his office like a caged animal. He watches me as he leans back casually against the front of his desk. My eyes continually wander to him, my fists clenching in outrage at the sight of him. Finally, I stop in front of him, ready to lay into him.

"Are you ready to hear what really happened?" I demand. "Before you went ape-shit _crazy_ , beating the hell out of our little girl?! In front of the whole damn Family, no less!"

"Saw it with my own eyes, Lou," he says casually. "I know what really happened. You obviously haven't been watching her close enough. She's been whoring around right _under your fucking nose_!"

My fist flies out, landing square on his jaw. His head jerks as his body falls back on his desk, knocking some stuff to the floor. For good measure, I punch him in the gut. God, that feels fuckin' good, I think, as I shake out the sting in my hand. Grabbing him by the collar, I pull him face to face.

"Don't you _ever_ call her that again! Do you understand me?" I growl in his face. Alessandro looks down at my hand on his collar. He doesn't say a word, just looks into my eyes.

Vito and Lorenzo burst into the room, guns drawn and pointed at me. I slowly release my brother and step back with my hands in the air. Al looks at me and calmly asks, "You ready to die today, Lou? Threatening your Capo like that?"

"Forget for one fucking minute that you're my Capo. Just be my brother who I just watched make the biggest mistake of his sorry life!" I spit at him. He slowly searches my face.

"It's alright, boys. He won't touch me again. Go back to your post and give us fifteen minutes," he tells Vito and Lorenzo.

They holster their weapons and walk out, glaring at me. Vito has to must be stewing about all of what's happened tonight.

"I was a few feet away when Orlando approached your daughter. I was just around the bend with Luigi. I had a clear view of every second from when he approached her until you knocked him silly. I knew she was fully capable of handling herself. I wanted to watch it unfold and congratulate her after she handed him his nuts." I let out a little chuckle at the thought. "And for your information, she could kick your ass. And Vito's too. You're lucky she didn't fight back tonight. She's _that_ good."

I wave my hand, getting back to my original point. "I had faith that she could take care of Orlando. Just before you walked up and ruined her attack, she'd already kneed him in the nuts. He wasn't leaning over to kiss her, he was trying to find his fuckin' balls. Alessandra was about to deliver a swift uppercut when you dragged him away. She would have knocked him out with that one punch if you hadn't ruined it for her."

Afraid I'll punch him again, I step away from my brother, flexing my swelling hand. Alessandro had no response to my words as I return to my pacing. Stopping again, I turn to him. "I did what you asked. She's trained, and she can completely defend herself. Not only can she do that, she can fight. She throws a knife better than anyone I know. Goddamnit, she's probably the best fucking shot in the Family. You might want to watch your back after tonight, she might just shoot you." I chuckle at the thought. Sitting down in the chair in front of Al's desk, a smug look crosses my face.

"You're sure of this?" he asks, peering down from his perch on the desk.

Leaning back, I put my hands behind my head. "Yes, I'm absolutely sure of everything I just said."

"Why didn't you say something when she was in here? Why didn't you explain?" he asks.

Shooting to my feet, I get in his face again. "How in the hell was I supposed to do that? Huh? You wanted to yell and berate her, calling her a _whore_! You didn't give her a chance to explain. Every fucking time she tried, you fucking _slapped_ her!" Shaking with rage, I sputter in outrage. "And you... You had _both_ Vito and Lorenzo behind that door, ready to pull their guns on _me_ , your only brother! I was fully aware of that, and so was she. Do you think, for one second, that I wanted her to see me shot right in front of her eyes? Do you?!"

"All I saw," he starts, shaking his head, "was a boy reaching for her with her back against the wall. I saw red. I wanted to kill him with my bare hands. He's a lucky son of a bitch to still be breathing."

A smirk spreads on my face as I retake my seat. "Oh, that's if he's still breathing. Luigi exacted a little payback. He handed that sack of shit to Antonio, telling him to take the asshole to his parents. Antonio's feelings for Alessandra are clear to everyone. He may just have finished him off and got rid of the body for us." We both chuckle, knowing it's a very real possibility.

"Yeah, Antonio spoke to me before Alessandra's birthday dinner," Al announces. "He told me he thought he was developing true feeling for her. He asked me to consider him as a partner and husband for her, and that he was ready to take his vows with the Family and show his loyalty to it, and to her."

He scrubs a hand over his face, then looks at the ceiling. "Did you know he bought her earrings for her birthday? He asked my permission to give them to her. I don't know what to think about it." He closes his eyes, shaking his head. When he looks at me again, it's as a father and not as Capo. This is the man I wish Alessandra got to know. "How do you feel about that?"

Crossing my leg over my knee, I lean back. "Yeah, at her birthday dinner, she was eating her cake and ice cream, thoroughly enjoying it. She was being her innocent self, saying how delicious it was, moaning and smacking her lips. You know how she can be dramatic when eating." I shake my head, finding the whole scene hilarious now.

"I was laughing at her antics and happened to glance at Antonio. His eyes were glued to her mouth like he was lost in some mind-blowing fantasy of her giving him head. I snapped his name, and fuck, you should have seen the guilty look on his face. I ordered him to the end of the room. God, when he stood up from that chair, he grabbed his napkin and held it in front of his crotch hiding a huge boner, it was disgusting! Once I got him to the end of the room, I laid into him, asking if he wanted me to cut off his cock and feed it to him! Damn, the look on his face!" I can barely breathe for laughing by the time I finish the story.

Al laughs right along with me. "He must have pissed his pants. But why didn't you tell me this that night?"

"I had it under control," I answer him. "Besides, he was practically shitting himself by the time I was finished with him. He knew I saw him walking funny, trying to get his hard-on down before he had to stand in front of me. Ha! To embarrass him even more, I looked down at his crotch then at his face. Oh, man... it was great! After I threatened to cut off his cock, I told him to get better control of himself, because if you'd seen that, you might let him live, but his cock would be sitting in a jar on our desk for everyone to see. I told him he'd never get to play with his little dick again if I caught him looking at Little One like that again." Al howls with laughter, nodding his head.

"Al, I let him know that I knew he had his eye on our Princess. But I also informed him of the other micro-dicks in the Family that have the same aspirations, and that _no one_ would get the chance unless they had the Capo's blessing and mine. I reminded him that I'd be listening and watching, knowing you'd listen to my recommendation.

"Oh," I stop to gather my breath, "God. He kept apologizing and trying to kiss my ass. He said shit that he thought I just wanted to hear..." Folding my hands over my heart, I mock Antonio, "Oh, she just does something to me every time she's around." Straightening in my chair, I continue, "Don't worry, I set his ass straight there too. I clarified that she's only fifteen and that _no boy_ is getting anywhere near her, not even close enough to touch or, fucking smell her. He'd better bring those fucking hormones to a halt when he's around her from now on."

Al shakes his head, a look of bewilderment on his face. "What the fuck was that boy thinking, Lou? At her birthday dinner of all places?"

Raising my hand, I interrupt my brother. "Oh! I also let him know that we're both completely aware of his fuck 'em and leave 'em reputation, and that he'd better clean up his act if he seriously wants to be considered for Alessandra. It's different when you fuck a girl, and she knows the score, and you both enjoy the moment... but dating and playing with their hearts is only going to cause trouble. Neither of us want Little One in the middle of that shit."

"Yeah," Al starts, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "I had that same talk with Antonio about fucking around, especially with girls in the Family. It's fine if he does that, but leave the Family girls, especially the virgins out of it. I swore to him that I'd kick his ass myself if I heard of him popping any more cherries of Family girls." He shakes his head. "It was so fucking hard not to laugh as Antonio fretted and panicked." Al straightens, sticking out his chest and mock Antonio, "Ahh... Well, sir... Capo... I might have already done that with, uhhh, three girls... Uhh...two in the Family." Al falls back, laughing as I crack up.

"I told the little shit I didn't want to know their names, or I'd have to tell their fathers, nor did I have the time for him to get his ass kicked three separate times. As his Capo, it's _my_ job to knock some sense into his big head, since he only thinks with his little one. I parted with this pearl of wisdom on the little fucker, 'don't be fucking around with virgins. Stick with one girl who knows the score and wants to fuck as much as you do, with no strings. Those girls are out there!" Damn, with his looks and his Family position, he can easily get laid. Fuck, he could go to one of the clubs if he really needed some action. But he needs to leave the virgins alone." I chuckle at his statement.

Al frowns for a moment, looking a little lost. "Remember when we were his age? You were already in love, and I'd just met Sophia and decided she was it..." We sit in silence, reminiscing. His face turns sad, and he looks down at his feet. "How am I going to fix this?" he asks, desperately.

I know that he's just realized how badly he fucked this up. He's going to need a miracle and time. "She has the Canzano blood running through her veins. She's as strong as they come. Hell, Al, she didn't shed a tear when you were slapping the shit out of her. I watched it feed her anger... And the way she stood up to Vito, _and you_ , for Sophia? Damn. I knew she was strong, just not how strong." Pausing, I shake my head to collect my thoughts.

"This isn't going to be an easy fix," I continue. "You should take that trip up north you have planned. With _all_ the women in this house wanting you dead, or your nuts in a jar, I think it's best you spend some time thinking about how you've been treating all three of them lately. Missing dinners, leaving as soon as you're done when you do show, not coming to see how much Alessandra's accomplished in her training... you're a shit-poor excuse of a father. Exactly how bad is your relationship with Sophia?"

"Yeah," Al rubs his hand over his face, "that's shit too. I have some major ass kissing to do, don't I?"

I nod slowly.

"I'll go on that trip," Al says. "I'll be gone for about fourteen days, maybe more. Maybe they will be able to put a little of this behind them if I'm not around for a while."

I snort, disbelieving it'll be as easy as that. "Don't think for one moment they'll let this slide that easily. Send Alessandra a letter, let her know I explained everything. And, if you're really sorry, apologize to her. Maybe some flowers. Ah! A big bouquet of red, yellow and white roses. You do know what those colors mean, right?" His confused look tells me he's clueless, so I explain. "Red means love, white is innocence and yellow represents friendship. She might see it as a peace offering."

Standing up, I move to the door. As I reach for the knob, I pause and look over my shoulder at my older brother. "She loves you still. You two are the same... as strong and stubborn as the day is long. But she's still a girl trapped in a woman's body. She's as mature and knowledgeable as most women we know." Taking a deep breath, I meet his eyes. "I'll only say this once, and I mean every word I'm about to say. If you ever lay a hand on her again, you'd better be ready to kill me. I will protect her with my life, even if that means killing you." Opening the door, I leave as Al sighs loudly. In the hall, I flip off both Vito and Lorenzo with a big smile on my face. I run up the stairs to Little One's room, needing to see her.

# Chapter 25: Papa's Trip

As I balance between that restful state of not quite asleep and not fully awake, the previous night slowly filters through my mind. Mom's sleeping next to me in my bed. She looks so peaceful and relaxed, something I've rarely seen her like this. I don't want to wake her because she doesn't sleep well due to her nightmares. Carefully, I roll over. Luigi must have brought in Nonna's recliner last night after I passed out because she's asleep in it at the foot of my bed.

Blinking, I realize I can only see out of one eye. The other is swollen shut. My lips feel huge, twice their normal size. The inside of my cheeks are torn and scraped. Carefully, I run my tongue over my lips. There are cuts and scabs at both corners of my mouth, as well as on my lips. My throat is dry, and I need to use the bathroom.

Making sure not to disturb Mom, I slowly extricate myself from the warmth of my covers. Last night drama has probably given her some new nightmares. A glass of water and two pills are on my nightstand. I leave the tablets but eagerly drink the water. The cuts at the corners of my mouth flare and scream when I open my mouth to drink. On the floor, not two feet away from me, is Uncle Louie. As soon as I stand, he pops up, looking at me. I touch my finger to my lips, lightly, telling him to be quiet. He nods but gets up to help me.

"It's only my face," I whisper. "I can make it to the bathroom." He gives me a small smile and stands aside.

In the bathroom, I close the door quietly. Taking a deep breath, I flick on the light and look in the mirror. A small gasp escapes me at the sight of my face. I already knew my eye was swollen, but the bruising around it is gruesome. Gingerly, I touch the black and purple bruises. My cheeks are swollen too, showcasing several little cuts from Papa's rings. My lips are in a horrible state. In the middle of my lower one is a vertical cut, almost dividing my lip in half. Damn, eating is going to be oh-so-much fun... God, I won't be going anywhere for at least a week. Inspecting my eye again, it might be closer to two.

"The man that did this to me," I whisper to myself in the mirror, "to his fifteen-year-old daughter, wasn't my Papa. He was my Capo. My Papa died the second he hit me." Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath and let it out slowly. This latest incident only furthers my resolve to escape this life.

Trying to brush my teeth without screaming in pain is an exercise in futility. I end up putting some toothpaste on my tongue and run it over my teeth. There's blood in my spit when I rinse my mouth. Guess some of the cuts either reopened or haven't had enough time to heal. I carefully wash my face, getting rid of the last bit of the blood Nonna couldn't get off last night, being gentle so as not to reopen any of my wounds. Dabbing on some aloe vera lotion, I'm hoping it'll help with the healing process. Voices sound from my room, and I know it's time to face everyone. Standing in front of the door, I take another breath to brace myself for what is to come.

Nonna stops her conversation with Uncle Louie when I open the door.

"Don't stop talking on account of me," I say, my words coming out in mumbles because of the swelling on my face.

Nonna rushes to me, touching my face lightly. "How are you feeling today, Little One?" she asks.

"Like someone beat the crap out of me for no good reason," I quip.

"Yeah," she replies, shaking her head. "I think that's the case."

Mom shifts on the bed, drawing my attention. "Come over here and sit with me, honey," she says, patting the bed beside her.

Stepping around Uncle Louie, I crawl in next to her and sit on my knees. She puts her hand under my chin and inspects my face, turning it this way and that.

"I still can't believe your Papa did this to you," she mumble. "I'll never forgive him for hurting you like this."

"It wasn't my Papa that did this," I tell her honestly. "He was my Capo. The Capo who told me he controls my life and my body. I've realized tonight that I don't have a life of my own. I'm just his puppet. Oh, and he said he can put a bullet in me at any time if I don't smarten up. So yeah... I have no Papa, only my Capo, my boss. My father died the moment he laid the first hand on me."

"Uncle Louie," I call, turning to face him. "Did you tell him what really happened last night?"

He sits on the end of the bed and takes my hand in his. "Yes, I explained everything. At first, he didn't believe me. But, by the time I finished talking to him, he did. I think he realized he made a lot of mistakes last night and is sorry. I told him to give you time, telling him to take that trip he had planned. He left last night. We won't see him for a week or two."

"What a coward!" Mom cries, indignant at the news. "He won't even look her in the face to see his handy work?"

Uncle Louie's response is to pull out his phone. He snaps a few pictures of my face, then types for a few seconds.

"Nope, not in person, but I just sent him a few pictures. I asked him if he was proud of himself and his 'handy work.'"

Nonna shakes her head in exasperation. "I never raised him to do something like this. Neither did your Nonno. His papa would be apoplectic if he were still alive. While he may have disciplined a few women, he never would hit a child. No one ever dreamed of doing such things when he ruled this Family.

"If my son thinks for one second he can go away for a few weeks, and all will be well on his return, he has another thing coming! What he did was wrong. I'm not finished with him. Beating Alessandra will not be so easily forgotten."

My bedroom door swings wide as Nonna finishes her rant. We all jump and turn to it in response. Luigi and Camilla walk in, carrying trays of breakfast. Luigi smiles at me.

"I thought some food might help," he says, looking proud of himself. "Good morning, beautiful." He winks, and his smile grows more pronounced, making his dimple pop. I giggle at him and his antics.

"Hey, what's so funny?" he asks. "I heard Antonio threw his hat in the ring to be your husband. I thought, why can't I work my magic too?"

Luigi dances around the room, still carrying the tray laden with food. Laughing harder, my face screams in pain at the stretching and tearing of the scabs and cuts. I grab my cheeks, trying to stem the pain. He's always been a jokester with me, so unlike his usual behavior in front of the men of the Family. I don't believe a word out of his mouth, and neither do Mom and Nonna, who laugh as well.

Uncle Louie takes the tray from Luigi and sets it down. He turns and socks him in the shoulder, hard. Poor Luigi grabs it, whining, "Hey, what was that for?"

Nonna smirks. "You'd better not be playing with my granddaughter's heart, young man. She could easily fall for a Lothario such as yourself. With all those moves you're showing off, she might just profess her love for you any minute."

"Nonna!" I gasp. She's biting her lip, trying not to laugh. Luigi looks nervous at this, though.

"Don't worry, Luigi," I say, catching the joke. "Your virtue is safe with me."

Laughter fills the room, including Luigi's. "Okay, okay, jokes on me. Sorry, Aless. I was just trying to lighten the mood in here. I didn't mean it."

Crossing my arms, I act hurt. "Are you telling me you don't want me?" I sniff, "Am I not good enough for you?" Dramatically, I fall back onto the bed and lay my arm over my eyes. "Oh, whatever shall I do with myself?"

Everyone explodes into fits of giggles and laughter, Luigi the loudest.

"Oh, you're good, Princess. Even better than me!" he says.

Uncle Louie brings me a plate of soft scrambled eggs, and everyone quickly turns to their food, still laughing and chatting.

We're all hanging out in the movie room, watching something Mom picked. I'm more interested in texting Annalisa, though. She called, but I told her I could only text. She wanted to know why the party was cut short and what happened. I tell her about Orlando and the first slap Papa delivered. Everyone has to know he hit me at least once, from the blood streaming from my mouth as Uncle Louie escorted me past the party. Vito wouldn't have filled her in any way. Heck, he probably didn't see anything wrong with how our Capo treated me.

Shifting in his seat, Uncle Louie pulls his phone from his pocket. I watch as he reads and responds to a text message. "It's your Papa," he says, waving his phone.

"I don't have one of those," I announce firmly, crossing my arms over my chest.

"Okay, Little One," Uncle Louie sighs and corrects himself. "It was our Capo. He saw the pictures I sent earlier. He's sorry, but I reminded him of one of his favorite sayings. 'There are always consequences to rash actions,' and he has to live with the consequences of his actions."

"I have nothing to say to him," I say. "But, I need to talk to you later," I add, in a whisper.

He nods. "I'd like to chat with you too. Whenever you're ready, Princess."

Turning away, I continue texting Annalisa and pretending to pay attention to the movie.

The past week, ever since my Capo shattered my love for my father, has been slow as molasses. No one's said much. I've spent a lot of time in my room, trying not to think about my face. It's been hard to ignore the pain. My face has slowly gotten better, fading from the dark blues and purples to sickly shades of yellow and green. I used some arnica cream Camilla brought me, as she said it should help speed the healing. I still can't believe what happened, what my papa, _no_ , my Capo had said that horrific night.

I've refused to see my friends. I'm far too embarrassed to show my face. Antonio tried to see me, but I had Luigi send him away. No one will see me with my face like this. Luigi told me he spent twenty minutes arguing with Antonio, but he finally left, pissed off. I couldn't care less if he was pissed or not. I don't want anyone to see me this way.

I've just finished with a video chat with Annalisa. When she first answered, she was speechless. Even though the swelling is gone, and the scabs have long since healed, the makeup I used to cover up the remaining bruising didn't work as well as I'd hoped. I could see by her tight lips and clipped words that she could imagine just how bad that night had gotten. Thankfully, my bestie held her tongue and didn't say a word about it.

We chatted, and she caught me up on all the things I've missed in my self-imposed seclusion. I laughed as she told me about spying on Stephen when he was visiting Antonio. When she told me about Antonio coming home late the night of my party, I silently listened as she told me about how his hands were bruised and bloody because he beat the absolute snot out of Orlando.

She also told me she overheard her father talking with Orlando's parents. Apparently, they're sending him to New York, once he heals enough to travel without attracting too much attention to the state of his injuries, to live with his uncle. Remembering my eavesdropping on the plane to Paris, I realize he's probably going to Nero Benassi, not the disgusting Cappucci Capo. I'm sure his parents are hoping his uncle will straighten him out and learn how the Family business is run in America. I hope Orlando, stays away for the full five years. Otherwise, our Capo will kill him.

It's the one positive aspect of our Family. Our Capo wouldn't get involved in sex trafficking. Thinking about the Cappucci Family reminds me of New York... Of Grayson and his kisses. God, I wish I could just forget him. I know, deep in my heart, that I can never have him, never have a happily ever after. I can only pray that, in time, my memories of him will fade.

I end the call quickly once memories of Grayson popped into my mind. Sadness and depression flood me, and I don't need to give Annalisa another reason to worry about me. Throwing myself on the bed, I reminisce about Grayson, the freedom I felt in New York, and of a future, I can never have.

Ten days after he slapped me around, called me a whore and forever lost my trust, my Capo sent me a huge bouquet of yellow, red and white roses, along with a huge stuffed bear with a pink bow around her neck. _GAH! PINK!_ The tag reads "Tuffy." Capo also sent a big box of chocolates. The roses are beautiful. I know what the colors mean, and I also know that Uncle Louie must have told him what to send, recalling the day I prattled on and on about the meaning of the colors of roses.

Pink was an annoyance before, but now I seriously loathe it. This stupid bear will never spend a night cuddling with me. Firming my resolve, I toss it in a chair in the corner of my room. Nothing can ever replace my Fluffy Bear, the teddy Uncle Louie gave me.

Capo sent Nonna tulips, her favorite and Mom received the biggest wildflower arrangement I've ever seen. He'd included a handwritten letter for each of us with our flowers. I can't bring myself to read my letter just yet. The remaining bruising on my face holds me back.

Nonna and Mom both offer to let me read their letters, but I decline. I don't want to hear his excuses, his pathetic reasoning for smacking me around. I've barely spoken to anyone, including Uncle Louie. I don't know why. I think I'm a little hurt and don't understand why he didn't do more to stop our Capo from hitting me. Now, it's high time to hash it out with him. Our Capo is due home in two days, and I want everything settled between Uncle Louie and me.

Climbing into bed, I fluff my pillows and arrange my blankets. Earlier, I'd placed Capo's letter on my nightstand. Staring at it, I realize I should just read it and get it over with. A knock at my door breaks me from my introspection.

"Come in," I call.

The door swings open, revealing Uncle Louie. He's never once waited for an invitation into my room. He looks dejected and so sad. My heart breaks at the rift that's come between us.

"We need to talk, Little One," he says quietly. "I don't like this silent treatment you're giving me. I want to know what's brought it on."

Sitting up, I shove more pillows behind me and let out a big breath.

"Okay, let's talk," I agree, ready to get this out of the way. "Why didn't you stop _him_ from hitting me? Why didn't you tell him to let me explain? Why didn't _you_ explain?"

Uncle Louie sits at the foot of my bed. He hunches over and puts his head in his hands. Shaking his head, he looks up at me, spearing me with remorseful eyes.

"It's complicated. The major reason is that Lorenzo, and occasionally Vito, had their guns trained on me. I knew they'd have no problem shooting me right in front of you. That was the last thing you needed to see. Sure, they probably wouldn't have killed me, but I could do without another bullet wound. Looking back, I regret not doing more to stop him. I'll never forgive myself for that. I let you down. I'm so sorry, Little One."

My uncle looks down at his lap, running his hands up and down his thighs. His eyes are pleading when he looks up at me.

"Can you forgive me?" he whispers.

"Yes," I nod, holding his gaze. "I saw Lorenzo had his gun pointed at you, but I didn't think they would actually shoot you." My head falls forward as I think of all I could have lost that night.

"In all honesty, I thought he was done with the first slap he delivered. I didn't think he'd continue to hit you. Our papa would never condone what he did. I hesitated, and then he'd hit you again. I should have done more. I was wrong about my brother. Honey, you're like a daughter to me, always have been. I can't believe I allowed that to happen to you. I wish I would have taken a bullet just to stop it when I saw your face the next morning. I'll regret it to the day I die. I didn't protect you like I've sworn to."

He reaches out, pushing my chin up with his fingers. There are tears in his eyes as he grabs my hand.

"I swear to you now. No. One. Will. Ever. Hurt. You. Again. It'll be over my dead body that you're ever harmed again. By anyone."

"I believe you," I whisper, squeezing his hand. "I'd have rather taken that beating than to see you shot again. I understand what you're saying."

Uncle Louie shakes his head. "If it makes you feel any better, I got a good punch in after you left," he chuckles.

The first real smile I've felt in a week and a half breaks across my face. "Nonna slapped him, and you punched him? It does make me feel a bit better."

He laughs. "After I punched him, I flexed, waiting for a bullet to hit me. I was lucky it didn't."

"I do love you, Uncle Louie," I say, giving his hand another squeeze, "more than life itself. But... I don't know if I can be his puppet."

With his free hand, he holds my cheek and gives me a kiss on my forehead.

"I know, honey. But we're not giving up."

Uncle Louie pulls me into his arms, and I hold onto him. I love his hugs, I always feel so safe and secure in his arms, like nothing could ever harm me.

He gives me one last forehead kiss and leaves the room. Turning to my nightstand, I grab the letter. I stare at it, wondering if I really want to read it. Turning it over, I slide my finger under the flap and slowly open it. I roll my eyes at the neatly folded slip of pink paper. Yup, I positively detest the color pink. Taking a deep breath, I unfold the paper and read it.

* * *

_My Dearest Daughter,_

_First, I must say how deeply sorry I am for my behavior and my assumption that you would allow a boy, at 15, to touch you. I know I hurt you badly, and not just physically, but by not listening to you and for assuming the worst of you. For that, I am truly sorry. I hope one day you can forgive me. It is hard sometimes to remember I am more than Capo, that I am also a son, brother, husband, and your Papa. One day, when you take over from me, you will understand better. I have such dreams for you and have placed such responsibility on your young shoulders. I am confident you will be successful with all of this. Even if I don't know you as well as I should, I do love you. I hope we can get past this. See you soon._

* * *

_Love,_

_Your Papa and Capo_

* * *

Folding the letter, I shove it back in the envelope. With a huff, I lean back on my pillows. He really signed it "Capo." A real father would never do that, he'd have been a part of his daughter's life. He'd have cheered her for her triumphs, encouraged her when she stumbled and celebrated when she succeeded. I don't ever recall him playing games with me, reading me bedtime stories, checking my schoolwork or even coming to watch me dance. It was always Uncle Louie, Nonna, Mom or Camilla. God, he didn't even train me, let alone watch me train. He relied on reports from Uncle Louie.

I'm not his daughter. I never have been. I'm just a possession, a tool to do with as he sees fit. Uncle Louie is more of a father to me than my Papa ever was. It's not the blood, it's the undying love and sacrifice he's given me my entire life.

Reaching over, I grab Fluffy and hug him close. I'm going to have to get some more of Uncle Louie's cologne to spray Fluffy with again. I need that bond with him, that connection. Deep down, I know hidden under all the pain and mistrust, a small part of me still loves my Papa. But not the pure, innocent love I have for Uncle Louie. I could never love my Capo like that. Not now.

Rolling over, I try to come up with a plan to escape the prison my Capo has created for me. How do I get Uncle Louie, Nonna and Mom to come with me? I don't want to get them killed. When I leave, it'll be forever. Trying not to think of the possible dangers, a heavyweight settles on my heart. My only options are to either leave and run, never looking back... or to somehow accept this life, accept being a puppet, to accept the mantle of Capo and run a crime Family.

God, I don't want that, not for a minute. I hate the crimes, the scheming, the violence. I'll just have to keep my eyes and ears open, it's the best way for me to gather information. Knowing what's happening around me and within the Family will give me the tools I need to make the best decisions regarding my future.

As I reach over and turn off my bedside lamp, my eyes are suddenly drawn to my bedroom window. The full moonlight fills my room as I gaze at all the stars, when suddenly the memory of the last text Grayson's and I shared comes racing into my mind:

* * *

_Every night when you lay in bed and look out your window to the stars, just remember I'm somewhere looking at those same stars and making a wish that fate will bring us back together again someday... XOXOX_

* * *

I know it's childish, and probably foolish, to think or hope and dream seeing him again was possible. But at this minute I need this glimmer of hope that fate can be real, and somehow, someway Grayson and I can find each other again one day, if only to help me sleep better. I need this escape from my reality and to hide from my own life. My eyes are heavy, and I close them, allowing myself to remember Grayson, to dream of what if's and what could have been.

I need this escape from reality, to hide from my hidden life.

Want to find out what Alessandra decides? Does she end up staying in the family, out of the fear of losing the ones she loves most? Or will she flee her prison? Will she be able to forgive her father? Will she take up her role as the next apo of the Canzano Family? Will Grayson make a reappearance? A lot of learning and tragedy is in store for Alessandra. Life is never easy for anyone, and especially for our heroine.

If you would like to find out what happens next in Alessandra's life, Book 2, _My Tragic Life_ , is coming soon.

I'd love for you to follow me on Facebook at NecieNavone

Twitter: @NecieNavone

Newsletter: necienavone.com

### Contents

  1. Title Page
  2. Contents
  3. Copyright
  4. Thank you & Dedication
  5. 1. Chapter 1: First Memory
  6. 2. Chapter 2: Capo Sets a Plan
  7. 3. Chapter 3: My First Gun
  8. 4. Chapter 4: The Sleepover
  9. 5. Chapter 5: The Attacks Begin
  10. 6. Chapter 6: Lou Talks to His Brother
  11. 7. Chapter 7: I Was Ready
  12. 8. Chapter 8: Learning in the Aftermath
  13. 9. Chapter 9: Gym Day
  14. 10. Chapter 10: Realization of My Life at 15
  15. 11. Chapter 11: 30 Minutes Later
  16. 12. Chapter 12: My Birthday Dinner
  17. 13. Chapter 13: First Stop, America
  18. 14. Chapter 14: Who's That Girl
  19. 15. Chapter 15: Let the Shopping and Fun Begin
  20. 16. Chapter 16: The Party
  21. 17. Chapter 17: The First Kiss and More
  22. 18. Chapter 18: The Fast Departure
  23. 19. Chapter 19: The Cappucci Family
  24. 20. Chapter 20: Paris, More Than a Shopping Trip
  25. 21. Chapter 21: Venice and My Gondola Experience
  26. 22. Chapter 22: Learning the Reality of My Life
  27. 23. Chapter 23: Standing Up to Papa
  28. 24. Chapter 24: Uncle Louie and Papa Have It Out
  29. 25. Chapter 25: Papa's Trip

  1. Cover
  2. Title Page
  3. Contents
  4. Copyright
  5. Dedication
  6. Beginning

